The Kitten, the Witches and the Bad Wardrobe - Willow & Tara Forever

General Chat  || Kitten  || WaV  || Pens  || Mi2  || GMP  || TiE  || FAQ  || Feed - The Kitten, the Witches and the Bad Wardrobe

All times are UTC - 8 hours [ DST ]



Post new topic Reply to topic  [ 80 posts ]  Go to page Previous  1, 2, 3  Next
Author Message
 Post subject: Chapter 9
PostPosted: Mon Apr 25, 2022 8:49 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Title: The Dark Chronicles of Willow and Tara – How Love Saved the World

Author: Bellalocke

Description: A conversation with Cordy leads to some disturbing information regarding the future of Willow and what is needed to protect her as well as Tara. Kathryn visits Gaea to ask for her blessing in a dangerous but necessary protection ritual. Willow learns the name of her guardian.

Rating: PG-13

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Constructive feedback is always welcome and encouraged.

Author Note: Flashbacks are noted best as they can be. If it is not clear that the scene is a flashback, please provide feedback

Thoughts are in italics

As Always, I will try to be true to Willow and Tara.

Now onto the good stuff!

Chapter 9

Odessa stood up from the bed and concentrated for a moment. “Cordy, we need to talk.”

The high priestess was happy when one of the Oracles appeared before her.

“It is awfully late, My Lady. What can I do for you?”

Odessa met the dark brown eyes of the slender woman who stood before her. “I am sure I do not need to tell you about the presence of the redhead in the house, Willow Rosenberg.”

Cordy nodded. “She is here much too early. Kat, what did you find out when you spent some time with her?”

Kathryn regarded the Oracle. She remembered the long brown hair the girl had before her ascension. Her hair was now stark white, and her eyes held wisdom that only came with becoming an Oracle.

“She is in a lot of pain, which is to be expected given her circumstances. That said, the depression that has fallen over her is not completely natural. I believe that there are forces that are influencing her feelings.”

Cordy nodded her head in agreement. “My vision of the future for the young witch is clouded. As much effort as I have given in foreseeing her future, I am hitting a wall. I think that he has somehow found out about her and is trying to stop events written in the fabric of time since magic came to this realm. There is no doubt that hispowers would allow him to influence her feelings.”

The Oracle turned towards Kathryn. “You need to do the same ritual that was performed upon Tara by Galatéa when she arrived in Boston last year. While the injuries she is carrying might not be due to his interference, Willow needs a path forward to heal. You also need to place the seal of Gaea upon her. Her markings must be the same as Tara’s for they are bound together. Doing so will raise a lot of questions on Willow’s part, but I trust she will be patient and wait for the answers she seeks from Tara.”

Odessa regarded both women. “The sooner that I start teaching her and Tara, the better that they will be able to protect themselves. I trust that you will come to us when you have learned more.”

Cordy nodded. “Of course, My Lady. May the Goddess be with you.”

The Oracle disappeared just as quickly as she had shown up.

Kathryn regarded her partner. “Ok, so a change in plans for the weekend. Do you think we should tell Tara how dangerous the ritual is?”

Odessa nodded. “So, we are going to use that Ritual?”

The raven-haired witch nodded. “It’s the only one powerful enough to provide the protection that both of them need.”

The blonde sighed. “I hate that we have to use that particular ritual. Are you up for it?”

The tall witch smiled. “Of course. It’s been a while, but it will be good to stretch my legs if you will.”

Odessa grabbed her partner’s hand and kissed it. “Then I suppose I should tell Tara. I will leave it to you on what you want to tell Willow.”

Kathryn nodded. “Before we do any of this, I need to have a chat with our resident Goddess. Afterward, a good rest will be needed.”

The high priestess nodded. “I will see you in the morning in that case.”

Odessa kissed her partner good night and then headed to bed. Kathryn left the bedroom and headed towards the hidden altar room.

***

The raven-haired witch approached the center of the pentagram in the middle of the altar room with three white candles and one green candle. She placed the white candles at the east, south, and west points within the circle. Kathryn placed the green candle at the north point representing earth. With a wave of her arm, the candles lit up and she sat in the middle of the pentagram. Kathryn centered herself as she gathered her energy in her chest before allowing it to spread to her head. The tall witch fell into a deep trance as she projected her astral self to the realm where the World tree, was anchored. Kathryn flew through the meadow until she came to the base of Yggdrasil and saw Gaea standing. The elder witch landed softly on her feet as she approached the Goddess and embraced her. No matter how many times she was held by Gaea throughout the years, the lifetimes, and the ages, Kathryn always found comfort in the arms of the Goddess.

“You are here about Willow and Tara.”

Kathryn nodded. “We just spoke with the Oracle, Cordelia. There is an outside influence that is causing things to move much too quickly. Neither Cordy nor any of the other Oracles can figure out what is going on. I fear that if things move too quickly, Tara will get scared, and the pieces will never fall into place. Surely you must know that, Mother of All. I rarely come here without a direct invitation.”

Gaea regarded the woman who stood before her. Her concerns were warranted, and if the two witches never found love within one another, the consequences would be disastrous.

“You want to perform that ritual, do you not?”

Kathryn nodded. “It is a far more dangerous proposition than the ritual Galatéa performed, but if I am successful, you and I both know that it will buy us more time and allow things between the two of them to develop naturally.”

“The change in power levels will be jarring to Willow, and it will cause the seals that I have placed upon her power to degrade over time instead of allowing Odessa to release them at certain intervals. Are you sure she can handle it?”

The raven-haired witch smiled. “She is the purest soul that I have ever encountered in all of my lifetimes. If there is anyone that can handle this, it is Willow. Though I cannot help but feel sad for her because I know there is more that she has to face, more pain that she will have to go through, and I cannot tell her.”

Gaea regarded the woman that she had known since time immemorial and had guided through all of her lifetimes. The skill, care, and sheer power of the witch, especially when partnered with her soulmate through the ages, was unparalleled, and would be until the time came.

“You have my blessing. I will imbue you with the energy that you can carry from me. Call upon me during the ritual and things will go as they should.”

Kathryn nodded as she yawned.

“Come here, my child, and rest awhile.”

Kathryn felt the goddess pick her up and cradle her as though she were a little girl again. As she slept, Gaea gently infused the woman with her energy.

When Kathryn woke up in the morning, she felt the energy of Gaea thrum through her veins. Even though she had slept on the floor of the altar room and spent more time in the realm of Yggdrasil than she had planned, the tall woman felt rested and ready for the day ahead.

Now, how am I going to explain things not only to Willow but to Tara as well without raising too many questions? Hopefully, Odessa has some ideas.

***

Willow woke with a start late into the night. She did not remember going to bed but was certain that Kathryn had brought her into the room. Willow looked across the room and saw Tara thrashing in her bed. She quickly extricated herself from the bed and moved over to the blonde. She knelt before the bed and started to softly call Tara’s name. She did not want to touch the young witch for fear that she would have a bad reaction.

After a few minutes, Tara woke up and looked to her right. She found herself staring into emerald eyes that were filled with concern.

Willow smiled weakly. “You were having a nightmare. I didn’t know what to do.”

Tara reached out to her friend. Willow quickly took Tara’s hand in her own. “Are you ok?”

“I am now. Was I talking?”

The redhead shook her head. “No. You were just thrashing around in your bed.”

Without thinking, Willow sent a pulse of love and comfort directly into Tara’s hand.

The blonde recognized the feeling immediately. “It was you…”

“What do you mean?”

Tara’s body shook. “Do you remember seeing a dream that was not yours?”

Willow nodded. “It was black and murky. I couldn’t see clear images; I only felt the emotions present. I uh, I wrote about the dream in my dream journal. I’m sorry, I didn’t know that the dream was yours. I will tear the pages out and give them to you.”

“It’s ok, Willow, you didn’t know. You can keep the pages; I don’t mind. That night, I woke up from the nightmare, and I felt you. I felt the feelings you sent out. I couldn’t recognize it at first, but now I know it was you.”

Tears fell from Willow’s eyes as she remembered the feelings that she had experienced after waking up from the dream.

“I am so sorry, Tara.”

The blonde held fast to the redhead’s hand. “Please…please d-don’t ask m-me about it. I… I c-can’t…”

Willow’s heart broke as she heard Tara stutter for the first time in a long time. “I promise I won’t. I’ll wait. Do you want me to stay beside you?”

Tara nodded. “Please.”

Willow continued to hold her friend’s hand as she rested her side against Tara’s bed. I blonde turned on her side towards the redhead and tried to get comfortable. As she fell asleep, the only thing Tara could think about was the feeling of the warm hands surrounding her own. She went to sleep and hoped that those hands would anchor her and prevent her return to the nightmare that had tormented her for years. For once, her wish would come true.

***

Willow woke up as a hand gently nudged her shoulder. The redhead took a moment to stretch out the kinks in her neck. When she finally opened her eyes, Willow saw Odessa Maclay’s kind blue eyes regarding her with a soft tenderness. The redhead realized that she was still holding her friend’s hand.

Odessa spoke softly. “Are you ok?”

Willow sat up straight and tried to stretch her back without disturbing Tara. She nodded.

Odessa canted her head towards Tara. “Nightmare?”

The redhead whispered. “Yeah. It was really bad. I promised her that I would stay beside her. Please don’t make me leave.”

Odessa nodded and sat down across from Willow. “She’ll tell you about them when she is ready.”

Willow whispered. “I know she will. Right now, that is not important. I just want to be here for her and comfort her in any way I can.”

The elder witch smiled. “You are a good friend. I am so happy she has you in her life, Willow.”

The redhead gave the older woman a shy smile. “I am glad I met her and know her. She makes my life better.”

Odessa smiled at the care and warmth that was evident on Willow’s face. Both women sat in silence until Tara finally started to stir. Willow re-oriented her body so that she could see Tara’s face. As the blonde’s azure eyes appeared, the redhead smiled.

“Hey, you. Did you sleep ok?”

A sleepy and shy smile crossed Tara’s face. “You stayed.”

“Of course. I promised you I would.”

Tara took her free hand and wiped the sleep from her eyes. After a moment she saw her mom sitting on the floor with Willow.

“Hi, mama.”

Odessa smiled. “Good morning, sweetheart. I came to check on both of you when I noticed Willow sleeping with her side against your bed. Are you ok?”

“Bad nightmare, but I am ok now.”

Willow loosened her grasp on her friend’s hand and was surprised when Tara did not try to remove it. The redhead sat silently as she continued to hold the blonde’s hand while she spoke with her mother.

“I was going to ask if you two were hungry for breakfast, but I think that Willow should get a bath first. Otherwise, she is going to be rather stiff and sore today. I will go and prepare that for her. Can you show her the way in a few minutes?”

“Of course, mama.”

When the older blonde left the room, Tara turned her gaze towards her friend. “You really didn’t have to stay down there, Willow. I am sorry about last night.”

The lithe witch shook her head. “I promised you that I would stay just like I promised you that I wouldn’t ask. I keep my promises. I didn’t want you to wake up alone or have another nightmare. Can I ask one thing though?”

Tara nodded and spoke with a little trepidation. “Of course.”

“If I am around when you have a nightmare, should I hold your hand or try to wake you up by calling your name?”

Tara smiled. “You can hold my hand. I’ll know it’s you.”

The blonde fell silent for a moment before speaking again. “Thank you, for everything.”

Willow dipped her head as she smiled. “No thanks needed.”

The redhead squeezed Tara’s hand briefly before attempting to get up. When she fell on her butt for the second time, the blonde giggled.

“Here, let me give you a hand up.”

Tara climbed out of her bed and stood in front of Willow with both of her arms outstretched. The redhead grasped her friend’s hands and tried to stabilize her legs as she felt the blonde pull her up. When her knees wobbled, she took a step back and sat on the edge of her friend’s bed.

“Sorry. Still can’t feel my legs.”

Tara smiled kindly. “That’s ok. Sit for a few until you can. Do you want me to get your bag to you so you can find some clothes?”

Willow nodded and the blonde made her way to the large duffle bag and dragged it over to where she was sitting. The redhead carefully dug through her clothing. She pulled out a pair of black shorts, an old Care Bears T-shirt with Cheer Bear, and a pair of underwear with rainbows and unicorns.

Willow unsuccessfully tried to hide the pair of underwear she had chosen.

Tara giggled. “You have the cutest clothes.”

The redhead pouted. “You’re making fun of me. I know they’re stupid…”

“Willow Rosenberg! Your clothes aren’t stupid. I meant it. You have really cute clothes. Do you think you can stand?”

Willow nodded and stood up and held the clothes she picked out. She was surprised when the blonde grabbed her hand and led her down the hallway. Tara led her through her mother’s bedroom into a large bathroom. The scent of lavender filled the bathroom.

“Mama probably put Epsom salt along with the lavender essential oil into the bath. Both should help with your sore and stiff muscles.”

The blonde showed her the closet where the shampoo, conditioner, and soap were located. Willow looked over her options before choosing a strawberry-scented shampoo and conditioner alongside a fruity-smelling soap. In the meantime, Tara opened the linen closet and grabbed her friend a few towels.

“Make sure you soak for a while. It gives the salt time to work its magic. When you’re done, come back to the room and we’ll go downstairs together.”

Willow nodded as her friend left the bathroom and shut the door. The redhead removed her clothes and carefully placed them in a pile before stepping into the large bathtub. The water was almost too hot but felt wonderful against her sore and aching muscles. Willow relaxed and soaked in the tub for a good half an hour before she started washing her hair and body. By the time she was done, the bathwater was cool. Willow pulled the stopper from the drain and stood. When she went to grab a towel, the witch noticed that she felt much better. The Epsom salt managed to relieve her muscles of the soreness and relax them, so she no longer felt stiff. Once she dried off, placed the towels in the hamper, dressed in her PJs, and grabbed her dirty clothes, Willow made her way through Odessa and Kathryn’s bedroom.

Willow knocked softly on Tara’s bedroom door and waited a minute before the blonde answered. The redhead smiled when she saw her friend wearing a strawberry shortcake t-shirt and a white pair of shorts. The redhead walked into the room and placed her dirty clothes in a laundry bag she had brought with her. Tara giggled and pulled the hem of her underwear up to show Willow.

“It took me a minute to find these, but see? Cute matching underwear.”

Both witches fell into a giggle fit that left them breathless.

“What’s this about cute matching underwear?”

Both girls turned to find Kathryn standing in the doorway with an amused look on her face. Willow and Tara started giggling again.

Kathryn smirked. “Ok, you two. Breakfast will soon be ready if you want to come downstairs.”

The young witches took a moment to catch their breath. Tara grabbed Willow’s hand and they headed downstairs to the kitchen.

Willow noticed that Kathryn was wearing a black A-shirt and loose-fitting red pajama pants. Odessa was wearing an old Breakfast Club T-shirt and matching red pajama pants.

Willow perked up when she noticed the elder witches cooking pancakes and bacon.

“Is there anything I can help with?”

Kathryn shook her head. “Not today, dear. Maybe the next time you come over I will put you to work.”

The raven-haired witch directed Tara to grab an assortment of syrups and toppings for the pancakes.
Kathryn turned towards the elder blonde who was cooking the last of the pancakes in a large cast iron pan. The brunette wore a devilish smile on her face as she pinched Odessa’s backside. The blonde jumped at turned towards her partner.
“Ms. Lehane, if you keep that up, you will definitely not be getting any breakfast! Now grab the bacon from the oven and take it over to the table.”

Kathryn let out a hearty laugh before giving Odessa a lingering kiss on her cheek. The tall witch grabbed the platter of bacon that was being kept warm in the oven and moved over to the table. She looked at her partner with adoration before plating the bacon and returning the dish to the sink. Odessa finished up the last of the pancakes, grabbed the other plate sitting in the warm oven, and stacked the last of the funny shaped pancakes on it before moving over to the kitchen table.

All four witches sat down at the kitchen table and tucked into the delicious pancakes. Willow was especially happy to see that strawberry syrup and sliced bananas were included on the tray of condiments. Tara watched the redhead carefully layer the bananas between her pancakes before liberally applying the strawberry syrup. Looking down at her pancakes that had bananas and Nutella, she wondered if Willow would be willing to trade bites with her.

Willow looked over at her friend. “You can try a bite if you want.”

“You sure?”

Willow nodded as she cut into the stack and gave Tara the first bite. “If you like it, we can go split ours in half, but don’t think you are getting any of my bacon!”

Tara giggled as she took a bite. “Soooo, good! Yes, let’s split.”

The two friends continued to share their pancakes with one another while the elder witches looked on and smiled. They too were splitting their pancakes though neither of the younger witches seemed to be paying them any mind.

Odessa spoke after swallowing a particularly delicious bite of double blueberry pancakes. “So, girls, we have had a change of plans for the weekend. Tara, I will need to speak to you briefly while Kat has a chat with Willow.”

Tara furrowed her eyebrow. “Is everything ok?”

Odessa smiled softly. “Of course, honey. Nothing to be worried about, just some changes to the plans is all.”
Both girls nodded before finishing the last of the pancakes.

Kathryn looked at Willow. “Ok, sweets, we’re on dish duty this time around.”

Willow stood up and gave Tara’s hand a brief squeeze before gathering her plate and moving over to the sink.

Odessa regarded her daughter for a moment. “Ok, sweetheart, let’s go up to the altar room.”

***

The Maclay women entered the altar room. Odessa went over to an ancient-looking book of shadows and leafed through the yellowing pages until she found the entry she was looking for.

Tara spoke first. “Mama, what is going on? You may be able to fool Willow, but I know better.”

“Ever the smart one you are, my dear girl. I wanted to talk with you and tell you the full story of all that is going on. That said, I do have a question. Have you and Willow been sharing dreams?”

Tara nodded. “Only once, but she didn’t see the dream clearly; she only felt the emotions I was feeling.”

Odessa frowned. “Then it is as Kathryn and I figured. Ok, honey. We need to sit down and talk.”

Tara nodded and headed towards the table that had a tea set. Odessa went about making tea for the two of them before finally sitting down.

The elder witch took a moment to sip on her Earl Grey tea. “Kathryn and I spoke with Cordy last night because things are not as they should be. Kat was able to discern that part of the depression Willow is feeling is not natural; she is being influenced by some outside source. Neither Cordy nor any of the other Oracles are able to see the future for Willow. We all believe that this is because he is interfering with things that need to be left alone. I know you want to know what these things are; just understand that they affect my ability to put an end to him once and for all. This leads me to some things we must talk about.”

Tara shuddered at the mention of him.

Odessa took a sip of her tea before continuing. “I will have to confirm with Kat, but I believe the way that he is influencing Willow’s emotions, as well as yours, is through the shared dreams that both of you are experiencing. Because of this, we need to take measures to protect you both. I do not know if that will stop both of you from observing each other’s dreams, but at the very least, it will make both of you less vulnerable.”

Odessa took another sip of her tea. “One of the measures that we will take to protect you both is a ritual, which we will be performing today.”

Tara nodded. “What is the ritual?”

“Do you remember the rite that Galatéa performed on you when you first got to Boston?”

Tara smiled somewhat fondly when she thought of the tall high priestess. “Of course.”

“This ritual will be led by Kathryn. She is the most familiar with it, and it falls more into her wheelhouse than mine. The ritual is a more powerful version of the one that Galatéa performed on you. It is also more dangerous, but if it works, it will offer both of you more protection than you currently have. Do you know if Willow has discovered her elemental affinity yet?”

Tara nodded. “Fire elemental through and through.”

Odessa smiled. “Good, we will have a balanced circle then. This will improve our chances of success.”

“What do you mean chances of success?”

Odessa closed her eyes as she took another sip of tea. “This ritual has only been successfully performed once.”

“What do you mean once? Like once in the last 50 years? 100?”

Odessa furrowed her eyebrows. “Once ever, honey.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me! Why does it have to be this ritual? Why not another?”

Odessa shook her head. “Believe me, if Kathryn and I thought for a moment that another ritual would work, we would attempt that. You know him and what he is capable of. Do you think I would risk us and everything if I thought I had any other recourse? Protecting both of you is extraordinarily important to me until I can take care of him myself.”

Tara nodded as she drank more of her tea. She knew her mother was not telling her everything, but she also knew trying to force the woman to tell her would just result in an argument.

“So, Willow and I will be in a consecrated circle together and she is going to see my markings. How are we going to explain that?”

Odessa was grateful that her daughter did not press for more information regarding the ritual. “That explanation will be handled by Kathryn. That said, I need to ask something of you. When you and Willow are in the circle together, you are going to see something that will lead to questions. I need you to not ask those questions and put them out of your mind as best as you can. We will need total concentration to perform this ritual successfully.”

Tara nodded.

“A few more things, honey. During this ritual, Willow is going to receive the same markings as you, and yours will be renewed. We will also be placing protection spells on both of you. Willow will know that the ritual is dangerous, but not how dangerous nor how many times it has successfully been performed. I know that we are hiding a lot from her, but until some things are revealed and explained to her, I cannot tell her the story of all of this and how it came to be.”
Tara nodded guiltily. She felt bad that the reason that Willow was being kept in the dark was because of her, but she couldn’t bring herself to tell her friend everything that had happened to her.

“It’s ok, honey. I know you will tell her when you can. Ok, sweetheart, one last thing. If you start feeling anything strange or things are too different after the ritual, I need you to tell me, ok?”

Tara nodded. “Can I ask you one thing?”

The elder Maclay nodded. “Of course. No guarantee I will answer, but you can always ask.”

“Who was the witch that successfully performed this ritual in the past?”

Odessa smiled. “The one who created it, of course. Her name has changed throughout history and through her lifetimes, but you know her in this life as Kathryn.”

Tara beamed. “So, if there is anyone that can do this successfully, it is her.”

Odessa nodded. “That is the only reason that I was even willing to consider this as an option.”

Tara stood up as soon as she finished her tea. “So, when do we get to tell Willow about reincarnation for powerful witches?”

Odessa quirked an eyebrow and smiled at her daughter. “When she has had more lessons and starts to become confident in her power.”

Tara nodded. “I am going to meditate. Something tells me that communing with Tor will help with all of this.”

“Indeed. I shall be communing with Ren to aid us as well. I hope that Willow can learn the name of her spirit, and I think

Kat should be able to commune with Locke since Zephyr has still not returned.”

Both witches moved to the pentagram and sat down at the north gateway and west gateway respectively.

***

After they finished cleaning up and doing dishes, Willow and Kathryn moved to the elder witch’s study. The redhead once again found herself laying her head on Kathryn’s lap as the raven-haired witch ran her fingers through her hair. Willow felt relaxed but intensely curious about the chat that the woman was going to have with her.

Kathryn began to speak. “My dear, I know that you have a lot of questions, especially about the change in the plans for the weekend. I am going to explain to you the best that I can, but I need you to be patient and listen to everything that I have to say before asking your questions, ok?”

Willow smiled. “I feel like you just read my mind. Alright, I will be all super listening girl, and save my questions.”
The elder witch smiled softly as she looked down at Willow. “One of the gifts of being an empath is not mind reading but being able to sense shifts in mood. You went from content to curious. From there it was just a matter of putting the pieces together. Are you comfortable with talking like this? I will warn you that this is a somewhat serious topic.”

“I will sit up, if need be, but yes, I am comfortable like this.”

Kathryn nodded as she began her explanation. “Last night when we were talking and I was listening to everything that you needed to talk about, I noticed something that concerned me a great deal. I didn’t mention it to you at the time because you were emotionally and physically exhausted. I also needed time to process what I saw and felt. Can you tell me when your depression took a turn for the worse?”

Willow looked up at the empath. “It was after I saw Tara’s dream. I think it was because I felt the feelings that she was experiencing during the dream; they completely broke my heart.”

The priestess looked down into Willow’s shining emerald eyes. “That is a very good explanation, and given how much you care for Tara, feeling sad when you learned the feelings that she experiences during her nightmares makes complete sense. That said, part of the depression that you feel is not natural; it is due to an outside influence that was able to reach you through Tara’s dream. I know that you want to know what it is, but I cannot tell you right now. I am very sorry, but I promise that eventually, you will know everything.”

Willow wished that the tall woman would tell her more, but she had to believe that there was a good reason that the answers weren’t forthcoming.

Kathryn continued. “The change in the plans that Odessa mentioned involves a ritual that we will be performing this evening. I know that you are smart enough to surmise that the reason that we are doing this ritual is to protect you from this outside influence and to purge the unnatural depression. That said, the depression and sadness that were present before the dream will remain. Those feelings are something that you will have to work through. Regardless of what path and manner you choose to do so, I will be here for you and your secrets will be safe with me.”

Willow looked up at the witch and smiled. “Thank you so much.”

Willow closed her eyes as Kathryn continued to play with her hair. “I have just a few more things to tell you. I know it is a lot to take in all at once, so let me know when you are ready.”

The redhead allowed herself to drift in the comfort and peace that the elder witch always exuded before bringing herself back to the present. Knowing that this was likely a critical part of the conversation, Willow sat up and turned to face the woman.

Kathryn turned to face Willow. “Once we are done talking, there are some preparations that we will need to complete before we can do the ritual. Before we get to that part, I need to tell you a few things, ok?”

Willow nodded.

“First, to perform this ritual, we will be working in a consecrated circle. I will explain what it is and how it is formed at the end of the conversation. When we are in that circle, you are going to see a few things that I need you to not ask questions about. You will see Tara has markings upon both of her arms. Do not ask her or Odessa why they are there or how she got them. Second, you will see something else that is going to make you curious and want to ask questions. The same will be true of Tara. I implore you to not ask questions and to put the vision out of your mind as much as you can. Lastly, this ritual is dangerous and will require total concentration. I have no doubt that we will be successful, but I wanted you to know what you are getting yourself into. Odessa and I will be placing the same marks on you that are present on Tara. These marks will serve as a protection spell that will keep you safe from outside influences as well as anything else that you may encounter as you and Tara practice together. Any questions so far?”

Willow looked into the dark brown eyes of the woman across from her. “Who developed the ritual? What do you mean by total concentration?”

Kathryn smiled. “Good questions. My ancestors developed the ritual many ages ago. It is rarely used, but that has been taught by mothers to their daughters since its creation. As for total concentration, you will need to commune with your spirit elemental to bring forth the energy necessary to complete the spell. Do you know your elemental affinity?”

Willow nodded. “Fire, but I don’t know the name of my spirit yet and have not really had the chance to speak with them.

I am not sure that I can. What is your elemental affinity?”

“Odessa and I have developed strong bonds with all of the elements, so we are able to call upon any that we need to, depending on the circumstance. When I was a young witch, my primary affinity was Air and Odessa’s was Water. We will spend most of the day meditating and communing with our spirit elementals. You are a wise young witch and I have no doubt that you will be able to communicate with yours and find out their name.”

Willow smiled. “Tara told me about how really powerful witches can develop bonds with all of the elements, but that it can take a really long time. I guess that I was never clear on what a really long time can look like. I wonder if that will be something that I can do someday.”

Kathryn grinned. “I have no doubt that you will grow to be a powerful witch someday. Now! How about I take a few minutes to explain consecrating a circle and calling the corners before we join Tara and Odessa for meditation?”
Willow nodded as she laid her head back down in the elder witch’s lap and relaxed as she concentrated on the information being conveyed to her.

***

Kathryn and Willow arrived in the altar room just before noon. Willow noticed that both Tara and Odessa were surrounded by a golden glow. The witches did not greet them when they walked in and sat down at the points to the east and the south. The redhead instinctively sat in the lotus position and grounded herself. When she called upon the element of fire, instead of conjuring the little flame spirit that she had before, she found herself in a warm stone room that had a large fireplace in the center of the southern wall. Contained within was a blazing fire that Willow could sense was magical. The redhead sat down on the stone floor in the lotus position and stilled her mind. She found that when she attempted to call upon the element of fire, it was hardly necessary since fire was all around her.

Instead, Willow called out to the elemental itself. “I call you little one for I know not your true form. I apologize for trespassing upon your home; I did not expect to find myself here. If you have a moment, I wish to speak with you.
Please?”

Willow closed her eyes and waited patiently. The redhead felt as though time did not exist within the room. She was not sure how long she waited; a minute, an hour, a day, it didn’t matter because her instinct told her that patience was key. Eventually, Willow felt a presence enter the room. When she felt the presence in front of her, the redhead opened her eyes and smiled. She had been expecting to see the same little flame that had appeared when she conjured the elemental spirit before. Instead, she saw a little spirit in the shape of a dragon that looked like it would just barely fit in her hand.

“Thank you for welcoming me into your home.”

Willow held out her hand for the spirit. The fiery dragon gave the redhead a toothy grin before laying down in her hand. Willow was surprised that the spirit was corporeal when it laid down in her hand.

“Can I touch you?”

The little spirit nodded, and Willow reached out to stroke the top of its head. The redhead could have sworn that she felt the little spirit let out a rumble from its chest. Willow smiled and kept stroking the spirit for a while. The spirit appeared to rest for a while before it opened its eyes once again. Willow noticed that they were magenta and extraordinarily soulful.

“You have such pretty eyes. I’ve never seen any like yours before.”

The spirit gave the witch another toothy grin.

“Could you tell me your name, please?”

The spirit spoke for the first time. “Why do you need to know?”

“I don’t want to keep referring to you as little one; it feels disrespectful. Beyond that, I need your help, and I have been taught that knowing your name will help. I understand if you don’t want to tell me your name or if you don’t want to help me. I am just happy to sit here and be with you. I want to know you and trust you so, in turn, you can know me and trust me.”

The spirit regarded the redhead for a moment. “You truly expect nothing of me?”

“Expectations hurt people and squash their spirits. I never want to do that to anyone; be they human, elemental spirit, or anything in between. I respect you, who you are, any decisions that you make, and what you choose to do. All I can do is ask and see what the answer is. Truly, I will respect whatever answer that you give me.”

The spirit looked into Willow’s eyes and saw the truth and conviction that the redhead felt. “My name is Solana, and I will help you.”

“Thank you so much, Solana. I truly appreciate your help. How do I get back to the circle?”

The spirit smiled. “Simple. Just open your eyes.”

Willow found herself seeking the women that stood out as a beacon to her. When she felt them, she opened her eyes and found herself in the altar room once again. Once her eyes were able to focus, she found all three women staring at her.

The redhead quirked an eyebrow. “Problem?”

Odessa spoke first. “Do you know how long you were meditating?”

Willow shook her head. “Half an hour?”

Kathryn spoke next. “Try ten hours.”

“Oh, well that explains why I’m so hungry.”

Tara spoke next. “Who is Solana?”

“That is the name of my spirit guardian. She is such a cute little spirit, and very nice. How do you know her name?”

Tara smiled. “You were mumbling her name quite a bit when you were meditating.”

Odessa and Kathryn shared a look before rising from the circle. Both women helped Tara and Willow stand up before they moved downstairs to the kitchen to get something to eat before they started the ritual.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Tue Apr 26, 2022 4:34 am 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
Wow, thank you for that and I completely agree, even with 8 chapters in I haven’t seen a fic like this one with everything you are exploring and looking through. But then again I give up on many stories when they turn into smut for smuts sake and completely forget their plot. I don't foresee that happening here.

There are three main reasons why I’m sticking with this:

1 – I really like your exploration of their trauma because so much that happens and effects them on the show is glossed over (mindless Tara being my biggest gripe) but yet we get a whole 3 episodes of Buffy coming to terms with having a little sister but nothing is mentioned again about Willow being nearly burnt at the stake by her mother or learning about the Maclays and their abuse. They are a large part of unexplored characterisation, in Canon at least.

2 – The magic, I’ve seen a few that go into the practice of magic and spiritual aspect for it but they are often short stories so no world development. In Canon it is part of the foundation of their relationship at least to begin with. Definitely later on a branch of conflict.

3- It is set in the UK – Home comforts meaning I can make absurd remarks and people might believe that it’s a common thing in the UK.

Ok three is kind of a joke but not a joke. The main third reason is how much you care about this story. The amount of thought put in. you’ve clearly planned it through and it has a purpose to you, which will no doubt be revealed more to us as it goes on. This isn’t writing something to fill time. The way you talk about the story it’s like talking to someone in their element and they get that look in their eye which completely controls the discussion and it doesn’t matter if it’s about dish soap because the person talking is so excited and caught up in it all, that the listener is right there for the ride no matter their thoughts on the subject.

Also lambrini, is the go to for people on a budget such as Uni students as it fills the main quota for most drinkers in the UK, this the best three word review a drink can get – “Cheap and cheerful.” Worst review “HOW MUCH!?!”

On with the show
Bellalocke wrote:
I think that he has somehow found out about her and is trying to stop events written in the fabric of time since magic came to this realm. There is no doubt that hispowers would allow him to influence her feelings.
Ooh ominously setting up a big bad.
Bellalocke wrote:
Kathryn felt the goddess pick her up and cradle her as though she were a little girl again. As she slept, Gaea gently infused the woman with her energy
Anyone else getting breast feeding images in their head from this? Just me? Yep that Easter morning google about breastmilk products has stuck. Yes you can get breastmilk Easter eggs.
Bellalocke wrote:
how am I going to explain things not only to Willow but to Tara as well without raising too many questions?
Two options when faced with the why game, you can go full in heavy details so the why asker doesn’t want to ask anymore or reply with the because game. Why? Because, Why? Because. And on and on it goes.
Bellalocke wrote:
I will tear the pages out and give them to you.”
Good Willow.
Bellalocke wrote:
anchor
Nice Canon nod.
Bellalocke wrote:
Please don’t make me leave.”
Declare squatters rights!
Bellalocke wrote:
Ms. Lehane,
Faith is her kid! That makes Tara and Faith kind of step sisters. Looking forward to how you play that relationship.
Bellalocke wrote:
bananas and Nutella
Strong combo, although I think peanut butter instead of Nutella has a higher combo ranking. Biscoff spread is its own independent country of deliciousness. I wonder if you can make breast milk pancakes. I need to stop talk talking to first time uncles on bottle duty.
Bellalocke wrote:
leafed through the yellowing pages until she found the entry she was looking for.
Let your fingers do the walking.
Bellalocke wrote:
Tara shuddered at the mention of him.
DUN DUN DUUUNNNNNN. Twilight zone music.
Bellalocke wrote:
Why does it have to be this ritual? Why not another?”
Jeopardy.
Bellalocke wrote:
I need you to not ask those questions
I wasn’t going to but now you say that I kind of have to ask.
Bellalocke wrote:
I cannot tell her the story of all of this and how it came to be.”
Naturally want to see this in the form of the fresh prince of bel-air theme tune. Should have read ahead first, definitely not a story to be told in the fresh prince of bel-air theme tune. But this one is.
Bellalocke wrote:
Expectations hurt people and squash their spirits.
Preach.
Bellalocke wrote:
“Try ten hours.”
“Oh, well that explains why I’m so hungry.”
Priorities.

Which parts were meant to be flashbacks in this chapter? All seemed to run smoothly and could tell overlapping time schedules of what was going on. Kathryn and Gaea happening overnight which is the same time as Willow soothing Tara’s nightmare. The conversation between Odessa and Tara at the same time as Kathryn and Willow.

Best part of the chapter for me was the nightmare soothing. A nice intimate moment which shows their character progression. Both still completely vulnerable but yet starting to see the strength they get from one another.

Roll on next week for the ritual.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Fri Apr 29, 2022 8:29 am 
Offline
2. Floating Rose

Joined: Fri Dec 24, 2021 8:32 am
Posts: 21
Topics: 1
AHH I missed the previous chapter. Luckily, you already know my reaction to the majority of this due to the beta process. Onto the current chapter:

Bellalocke wrote:
the consequences would be disastrous.


ruh oh

Bellalocke wrote:
Are you sure she can handle it?”


Of course she can. It is Willow we are talking about here!

Bellalocke wrote:
The blonde recognized the feeling immediately. “It was you…”


Good on her for recognizing it quickly.

Bellalocke wrote:
The redhead whispered. “Yeah. It was really bad. I promised her that I would stay beside her. Please don’t make me leave.”


awww

Bellalocke wrote:
don’t think you are getting any of my bacon!”


Willow not keeping kosher?

Bellalocke wrote:
but you know her in this life as Kathryn.”


Of course it is.

Bellalocke wrote:
I don’t know the name of my spirit yet


:devilish

Bellalocke wrote:
“You were mumbling her name quite a bit when you were meditating.”


Willow-mumbles

_________________
Chance

---------------
"In my world, we have people in chains and we can ride them like ponies." - Vamp Willow


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 9 Comment Replies
PostPosted: Mon May 02, 2022 10:37 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Dub

Dub wrote:
Wow, thank you for that and I completely agree, even with 8 chapters in I haven’t seen a fic like this one with everything you are exploring and looking through. But then again I give up on many stories when they turn into smut for smuts sake and completely forget their plot. I don't foresee that happening here.

There are three main reasons why I’m sticking with this:

1 – I really like your exploration of their trauma because so much that happens and effects them on the show is glossed over (mindless Tara being my biggest gripe) but yet we get a whole 3 episodes of Buffy coming to terms with having a little sister but nothing is mentioned again about Willow being nearly burnt at the stake by her mother or learning about the Maclays and their abuse. They are a large part of unexplored characterisation, in Canon at least.

2 – The magic, I’ve seen a few that go into the practice of magic and spiritual aspect for it but they are often short stories so no world development. In Canon it is part of the foundation of their relationship at least to begin with. Definitely later on a branch of conflict.

3- It is set in the UK – Home comforts meaning I can make absurd remarks and people might believe that it’s a common thing in the UK.

Ok three is kind of a joke but not a joke. The main third reason is how much you care about this story. The amount of thought put in. you’ve clearly planned it through and it has a purpose to you, which will no doubt be revealed more to us as it goes on. This isn’t writing something to fill time. The way you talk about the story it’s like talking to someone in their element and they get that look in their eye which completely controls the discussion and it doesn’t matter if it’s about dish soap because the person talking is so excited and caught up in it all, that the listener is right there for the ride no matter their thoughts on the subject.


Not a problem at all. I truly do appreciate your thorough feedback as well as your willingness to ask questions when you don't understand something. The fact that you listen to the explanations and accept them as they are speaks volumes to me. Admittedly, this story will have love scenes later in the story, but it will not turn into a big smutfest where the plot goes by the wayside. In the context of stories like this one, I am a big believer in having love scenes that fit naturally within the story and serve a purpose. That said, I will refrain from putting in any plot points into those chapters, so that they can be skipped without missing any of the story. Those chapters will also be clearly noted so as not to lead readers who do not want to read the content.

Quote:
There are three main reasons why I’m sticking with this:

1 – I really like your exploration of their trauma because so much that happens and effects them on the show is glossed over (mindless Tara being my biggest gripe) but yet we get a whole 3 episodes of Buffy coming to terms with having a little sister but nothing is mentioned again about Willow being nearly burnt at the stake by her mother or learning about the Maclays and their abuse. They are a large part of unexplored characterisation, in Canon at least.


Admittedly, when I had this idea for a story and I started writing it, I wasn't really thinking about how many analogs it has in regards to canon. Now that you mention it, I can absolutely see where it fits. I do hate that the story glossed over so many elements of Tara's story and character development in favor of things that matter, but not as much as the issues she undoubtedly face. This also applies to Willow. The history that I have given both of our girls is undoubtedly filled with topics that are hard to write and hard to address. This is especially true due to the fact that this is my first fic. A lot of writers would avoid subjects such as these like the plague, but I feel that they add a unique element to the story and that I can do them justice given time and patience. While it is not apparent right now, there are reasons that I started the girls where I did.

Quote:
2 – The magic, I’ve seen a few that go into the practice of magic and spiritual aspect for it but they are often short stories so no world development. In Canon it is part of the foundation of their relationship at least to begin with. Definitely later on a branch of conflict.


Writing about magic and delving into it in this story is one of my favorite aspects and things to write about it. This element of the story is one of the things that I thought about the most and really took a lot of time to develop the way in which magic exists in the world as well as the history and origins of magic. These topics will be explored more as the story goes on. My hope is that readers will appreciate the rich history as well as the world building that went into this story. Any time that I have read a story that has magical elements to it, I would always get excited, but then be disappointed when the subject was not developed or explored further. That said, I can confidently say that magic will never be a source of contention between Tara and Willow because Willow is learning how to harness and use magic in an appropriate manner.

Quote:
3- It is set in the UK – Home comforts meaning I can make absurd remarks and people might believe that it’s a common thing in the UK.

Ok three is kind of a joke but not a joke. The main third reason is how much you care about this story. The amount of thought put in. you’ve clearly planned it through and it has a purpose to you, which will no doubt be revealed more to us as it goes on. This isn’t writing something to fill time. The way you talk about the story it’s like talking to someone in their element and they get that look in their eye which completely controls the discussion and it doesn’t matter if it’s about dish soap because the person talking is so excited and caught up in it all, that the listener is right there for the ride no matter their thoughts on the subject.


I felt like making the setting of the story in the UK was a risk since I have never been there, though I very much to want to visit someday. I hope that I am doing it justice, even though I am not being entirely accurate with some things.

As for the real third reason, you are spot on. I think that it has to do with the fact that I have had this story in my head for so long. For me, it is a compulsion to write and to get this story out now that I have the ability and correct frame of mind to do so. I very much want to finish this story and I am resolved to the fact that I will. I really want to take my readers on a journey and do so in such a way that they not only care about the characters, but that they can begin to see the world in the same way that I view it. My hope is that the ride will not be taken grudgingly but rather with hope and joy.

Quote:
Ooh ominously setting up a big bad.

We will not meet him for a while yet, but when we do, you will hopefully hate him as much as I do.

Quote:
Anyone else getting breast feeding images in their head from this? Just me? Yep that Easter morning google about breastmilk products has stuck. Yes you can get breastmilk Easter eggs.

You are an odd one lol. No breast feeding on this one, just simple love and care.

Quote:
Two options when faced with the why game, you can go full in heavy details so the why asker doesn’t want to ask anymore or reply with the because game. Why? Because, Why? Because. And on and on it goes.

"Because I said so," is definitely a viable option here. Thankfully Willow and Tara are cooperative.

Quote:
Good Willow.

She never wants to cause Tara any distress, and she felt horrible that she was thrown into a dream that Tara would never want to share with anyone.

Quote:
Declare squatters rights!

On this one I would say best friend rights instead of squatters rights lol

Quote:
Faith is her kid! That makes Tara and Faith kind of step sisters. Looking forward to how you play that relationship.

I am glad that you picked up on this little hint. Trust me, Faith's first appearance makes for some interesting happenings and definitely propels the story forward.

Quote:
Strong combo, although I think peanut butter instead of Nutella has a higher combo ranking.

Peanut butter is definitely a good combo with bananas, but Tara has a weakness for chocolate hazelnut spread.

Quote:
Which parts were meant to be flashbacks in this chapter? All seemed to run smoothly and could tell overlapping time schedules of what was going on. Kathryn and Gaea happening overnight which is the same time as Willow soothing Tara’s nightmare. The conversation between Odessa and Tara at the same time as Kathryn and Willow.

No flashbacks in this chapter. All of the events were happening concurrently, it was just hard to write things in such a way that that aspect was conveyed.

Quote:
Best part of the chapter for me was the nightmare soothing. A nice intimate moment which shows their character progression. Both still completely vulnerable but yet starting to see the strength they get from one another.

There is a love between both Willow and Tara that neither can recognize yet, nor are they willing to admit if the had the slightest clue. Moments like this convey that love, trust, and acceptance. It will be a while yet until the girls see things for what they are, but when they do, it will be meaningful and amazing.

I hope you enjoy the next chapter!

Ck_Mako

CK_Mako wrote:
AHH I missed the previous chapter. Luckily, you already know my reaction to the majority of this due to the beta process.

Bad Beta! but still i understand :grin

Quote:
ruh oh

Big ruh oh, but it will be a while until we meet him properly.

Quote:
Of course she can. It is Willow we are talking about here

Of course she can. She is one half of the lesbian super witch uber couple! She can handle just about anything at this point.

Quote:
Good on her for recognizing it quickly.

Tara is very attuned to Willow. Knowing Willow's energy when her brain is not fuzzy or confused is second nature to her at this point. You can thank continued practice with casting magic together for that fact.

Quote:
awww

Willow will never leave her best friend behind no matter who tries to make her do so.

Quote:
Willow not keeping kosher?

Nope. For her it is a way to continuously flip her mother the middle finger since she was the one that insisted that Willow attend synagogue with her when she was home even though Willow hated it. She recognizes the genes that she carries and shares in common with people who are practicing Jews, but is not a part of that aspect of Jewish culture.

Quote:
Of course it is.

Kathryn is an interesting character. She has a lot of stories and is really fun to write. We'll eventually learn more about her and her lives later on in the story,

Quote:
Willow-mumbles

Indeed! Imagine how fun it is going to be for Willow to learn the names of her other Guardians :laugh

UPDATE DIRECTLY BELOW

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 10
PostPosted: Mon May 02, 2022 10:38 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Title: The Dark Chronicles of Willow and Tara – How Love Saved the World

Author: Bellalocke

Description: Tara and Willow undergo the protection ritual. Willow meets Gaea, the Goddess she met in the dream that awoke her latent magical powers. The witches spend time together after the ritual is complete. Willow feels as though Tara is far away even though her actions reflect this to not be the case.

Rating: PG-13

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story.

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Constructive feedback is always welcome and encouraged.

Author Note: Flashbacks are noted best as they can be. If it is not clear that the scene is a flashback, please provide feedback

Thoughts are in italics

As Always, I will try to be true to Willow and Tara.

Now onto the good stuff!

Chapter 10

Willow and Tara sat at the kitchen table eating sandwiches and fruit. They were waiting for the elder witches to finish speaking and making preparations for the ritual that was set to begin at midnight. The two witches were holding hands.

Tara looked over at Willow. “Are you nervous?”

The redhead took a sip of the cran-grape juice Odessa had given her. “A little. I never thought the first spell that I would be a part of would be a dangerous protection spell that is happening because some jerky influence is messing with our brains.”

Tara nodded. “I am nervous too, and I do not like that this is our first spell together. I wanted that to be a happy memory, not all doom and gloom.”

They sat in silence as they continued to eat.

“Hey, Tara…”

“Yeah?”

Willow looked at her friend. “Do you think this ritual will change things between us?”

Tara turned her head and tried to meet her friend’s downcast eyes. “I don’t know. I hope not.”

“Do you think both of us being brave was because of whatever is trying to mess with us?”

Tara shook her head. “No, I don’t.”

“If I am brave for you, will you be brave for me?”

“Always, and I will still sing with you and play for you. Will you do the same for me?”

Willow smiled. “Always. I will listen to you when you need to talk and sit with you when you can’t. I’ll even hold your hand when you need that kind of comfort.”

“Things may go back a bit compared to this weekend, but I’ll hold your hand too. I’ll be there for you as best as I can.”

Willow squeezed Tara’s hand. “Thank you.”

***

Fifteen minutes before midnight all four witches were gathered in the altar room. Kathryn was walking clockwise around the pentagram spreading salt in a circle. Once she finished, she asked the three other witches a simple question before they could enter the circle.

"How do you enter this sacred circle?"

Tara spoke first. “With the blessing of the Goddess, I enter in perfect love and perfect trust.”

Willow spoke next. “May luck and blessings be upon us all. I enter this sacred circle in perfect love and trust.”

Odessa spoke last. “My love, I enter this circle with you as I always have, in perfect love and perfect trust.

Once Odessa stepped into the circle and took her place at the point facing west, Willow felt as though a door closed even though the invocations had yet to begin.

Kathryn spoke once again. “Now is the time to call the corners to bring our spirits and guardians to this plane.”

The raven-haired witch handed Tara a bowl of salt, kept a stick of incense for herself, gave Willow a candle, and Odessa a chalice of water.

Kathryn moved back around to Willow and spoke quietly. “Do you know how to imbue the candle with your magical energy?

Willow nodded.

The elder witch moved clockwise around the circle until she came to the point facing East.

“Let us begin.”

Willow concentrated on the candle she held in her hands. She understood that the more energy she was able to imbue in the object, the easier it would be for Solana to lend her the power she needed. The redhead visualized a fire that started at the base of her spine and traveled up and throughout her body. When the fire reached her hands, Willow transformed it into a white light that she used to imbue the candle. The witch sensed when the candle was at its limit so far as how much energy it could hold. She noticed that it continued to glow even though there was no longer a constant stream of energy from her body. She looked over at Tara and smiled. Tara gave her a lopsided grin and nodded.

Once the rest of the items were imbued with energy and the candle and incense lit, the witches began to call the corners.

Tara spoke first. “All hail the guardians in the watchtowers to the North, land of Earth and Trees. We invoke thee and ask for your strength and protection."

Kathryn spoke next. “All hail the guardians in the watchtowers to the East, Land of Wind and Dragons. We invoke thee and ask for your diligence and protection.”

Willow followed. “All hail the guardians in the watchtowers to the South, land of Cleansing Fire and Transformation. We invoke thee and ask for your tenacity and protection.”

Odessa spoke last. “All hail the guardians in the watchtowers to the West, land Storms and Changing Tides. We invoke thee and ask for your intelligence and protection.”

When the last invocation was complete, a white wall around the circle appeared as the elemental spirits entered. Tara’s spirit looked like a tree as it always did, but it was larger than the last time that she saw it. Tor stood half a meter tall and looked up at the blonde witch with a great deal of affection. Kathryn’s guardian looked like a blue dragon that was about two meters tall. Willow's guardian was a half-meter-long flaming dragon with magenta eyes. Odessa’s guardian was a siren and looked to be about two meters tall.

Tara quietly spoke to Tor. “Thank you for coming, my friend. You know what we are here for, right?”

Tor nodded.

“I need your help and your power. Please protect all of us, but especially Willow. Can you do that for me?”
Tor spoke in a gravelly voice. “Anything for you, My Lady. Gaea will be here soon.”

The earth elemental began to release his power and energy into the circle itself as well as into Tara. The azure-eyed witch felt a rush as she never had before and concentrated on anchoring herself to the earth.

Across the circle, Willow was speaking with her spirit guardian. “Hey, Solana. You’ve grown since this afternoon.”

Solana gave Willow a toothy grin. “So have you.”

Willow blushed. “Thank you for coming. I ask for your help and your protection. Protect those around me, but especially Tara. I do not want anything to happen to her. Can you do that for me?”

Solana nodded. “Of course, Willow. I will not leave you.”

The fire elemental began to infuse her power into Willow as well as the circle. Solana was surprised to find that Willow had an almost unlimited capacity to store energy. She infused as much energy as she could in her current form.
Odessa and Kathryn were in deep conversations with their spirit guardians, though neither Willow nor Tara were able to discern anything being said. After a few moments, the charge of magical energy in the air was palpable.

Kathryn approached Willow. “We need to move to the center of the circle now. You and Tara need to be standing close.”

The redhead stepped forward into the center of the circle where she met Tara. The two witches locked eyes as they joined hands. Their magic joined together for the first time and a thin red whisp ran from Willow’s chest to Tara’s and vice versa. Both witches did their best to ignore it, but the feeling of being connected and united through their magic was undeniable. Willow saw the symbols on Tara’s arms illuminate and she smiled.

They are so beautiful, but I truly wish they weren’t needed.

Willow heard Tara’s voice in her head. Me either, but at least we’ll have matching ones.

The redhead chuckled. Do we need to do anything now?

Concentrate on sending the energy from your spirit guardian into Kathryn. We are in her and mama’s hands. We just have to trust them.

Willow nodded and focused the energy she received from Solana as well as some of her own and directed it towards Kathryn.

The elder witch was near the center of the circle and jolted as she felt additional energy from the spirit guardians and from Willow flow through her body. She took every ounce of her experience and control to harness the energy and prevent her body from being ripped apart. Once the energy was stable, Kathryn began the invocation that would remove the unnatural depression and feelings from both Tara and Willow. Kathryn felt her control slipping as she continued the invocation, but the blessings that Gaea gave her as well as her own innate talents finally came forth. Green energy began to emanate from her hands, and she infused it into the younger witches. When the energy dissipated, Kathryn spoke again.

“Gaea, Mother of all. I beseech you. Enter this circle and bless these daughters of yours.”

The circle was quiet and still for a moment before a flash of brilliant light nearly blinded the witches. When her vision returned to normal, Willow’s eyes watered as she saw the woman that she had dreamt about over a year ago. She felt her knees buckle and it was only the steadying hands of Kathryn and Tara that kept her standing.

The raven-haired witch spoke carefully. “Mother of all, you humble me with your presence. I ask for your help in protecting these two wonderful witches.”

Gaea regarded Willow and Tara for a moment. She placed her hand on top of the redhead’s crown and smiled. The Goddess went over to Tara and bent down slightly to meet the blonde’s eyes. She smiled kindly and placed her hand on the top of Tara’s head and then over her heart.

Gaea smiled and whispered in Tara’s ear. “You will find peace again in the arms of the one you love most. You will find her because you are fated to be together.”

Tara closed her eyes as tears of joy fell down her face.

“My daughters, I grant you the blessings and protections that have been requested.”

The Goddess took a slender finger and traced over the triquetra on Tara’s right arm. The symbol glowed a bright white. Gaea then traced over the symbol of Yggdrasil. The Goddess moved to Tara’s back and began to inscribe words in Latin that were not there before. She looked over to Odessa and Kathryn and placed her finger to her lips. The elder witches nodded and watched as the Goddess moved over to Willow.

“Keep holding her hands, my daughter, this is something you need to do together.”

Willow nodded as Gaea began to draw the triquetra on the redhead’s arm.

The emerald-eyed witch giggled. “Sorry, it tickles, but also feels warm.”

The Goddess smiled and moved over to the redhead’s left shoulder. “Now to draw Yggdrasil, the World Tree, so that it might grant you everlasting wisdom and foresight.”

Willow giggled again. “I’ve missed you.”

Gaea moved to Willow’s back and inscribed more words in Latin.

The Goddess leaned down and whispered to the redhead. “And I you, my daughter. In your darkest hour, remember these words: You will find peace again in the arms of the one you love most. You will find her because you are fated to be together. I will meet you in dreams, my sweet Willow.”

Gaea walked over to the two older witches and took a moment to speak to them.

“The words placed on their back will not be visible to them or anyone else for that matter until the time is right. I placed them there because they are needed for these countermeasures to work. They will need training, but make sure that they are not consumed by it. For everything to work, they need to remember that there is a world outside of magic.

Odessa, the last of the seals that I have placed on Willow will dissipate in approximately 3 years. The most important thing that she needs to learn is control of her power. Harnessing the elements will come naturally to her, but control is what will prove difficult. You must prepare Tara for this because she will be the one to guide Willow. Blessings upon both of you.”

Gaea left the circle in another flash of white. With the departure of the Goddess, the circle dissipated on its own. Willow and Tara fell gently to the ground and Kathryn leaned on Odessa for support. The two young witches were fast asleep, and their spirit guardians were still present.

Kathryn addressed them both. “Tor. Solana. I thank you for coming today. The young ones do not understand the significance of having you as their guardian, but I am humbled by your presence. Could you please watch over them as they sleep?”

Both spirits nodded and settled close to the young witches. Willow and Tara were still holding hands and would continue to do so through their slumber. Kathryn and Odessa grabbed pillows, sleeping bags, and blankets to help make the two witches as comfortable as possible.

***

Willow woke up slowly. The first thing she noticed was Solana curled up on her in the crook of her right arm. The spirit appeared to be sleeping. The warmth in her other hand made her look over to the left. Tara was enough of a distance away that their bodies did not touch, but their hands were still connected. The redhead lay in the sea of pillows and blankets and felt content for the first time in a long time. The next time she looked down at Solana, she noticed that the guardian’s eyes were open.

She has such beautiful eyes. I need to tell her that as well as how grateful I am for her help. I can’t believe she stayed with me.

Solana looked into Willow’s emerald green eyes. You already have thanked me. We can talk like this. I am connected to you just as you are connected to me. I will always be with you; just call upon me and I will be there. Keep your friend close no matter what trials may come. She is special and essential. I am going to leave for now. I am tired, and this form is constricting. Meet me in my realm and you will truly see.

Solana left with a pop. Willow still felt the fire in her heart that had settled there since she learned her guardian’s name.
The redhead looked to her left and noticed that the blonde witch was still sleeping peacefully. Willow closed her eyes and simply felt the warmth that was present from holding Tara’s hand in her own. She fell asleep once again.

The redhead found herself sitting in a meadow. She expected to see the large tree that she had once before, but it was not there. The only being that she could sense was Tara. Suddenly she found herself sitting before the blonde.

Tara spoke softly. “I was so lost, Willow.”

The redhead took both of the blonde’s hands. “I found you, Tara. I will always find you.”

Tara smiled. “We’ll never be alone again.”

Willow shook her head. “I will be with you, and you will be with me. Our bond will never break but will only continue to grow.”

“That is what Tor told me. He said that you were special. Not just because of our connection, but because Solana chose you. It is extraordinarily rare to have a female spirit elemental as your first guardian, and Solana has not been seen in a long time.”

Willow nodded. “She is a part of me, and I can tell that she is special. I feel humbled that she is here with me. She feels like home, just like you. You are my home.”

Tara smiled. “Tor told me that we will not remember this dream, and there are parts of the ritual that will fade from our minds too. If nothing else, please let me imprint upon your heart that you are important to me. Even if I cannot say the words, even in the moments when I am sad and scared, you are essential, and I will love you someday.”

Tears fell from Willow’s eyes. “We are fated to be. I will never leave, Tara. I will always be by your side. Come what may, I will always protect you.”

Both witches squeezed each other’s hands as the shared dream faded to black.

***

Tara woke up with a start. Tor had gone back to his realm, but she felt the energy of the earth in her heart. She looked to her right and saw that she was holding Willow’s hand. For a moment it felt strange but then all too familiar. Another moment passed before she saw Willow’s eyes opening and searching for hers. When the other witch found them, a sleepy smile crossed her face.

Willow squeezed Tara’s hand before letting go. The redhead knew that things had changed, gone back in a way, and she did not want to make the blonde uncomfortable. “Good morning. How did you sleep?”

Tara appreciated the distance. The last time she remembered holding Willow’s hand was the night that the redhead had opened up to her about her past, and she had grabbed her hand when the other witch tried to wave to say goodbye.

I will be brave.

Tara reached out and grabbed Willow’s hand again. She laced their fingers together and allowed herself to simply feel the warmth of the other woman’s hand for a few minutes. When the need to use the bathroom overruled the desire to stay within the warmth of the nest that they had slept in, Tara released her hold on Willow’s hand with a squeeze before getting up and heading to her bathroom. Willow lay in the pile of blankets for a few more minutes before Odessa came into the altar room.

“How are you, Willow?”

The redhead smiled as she looked into the elder witch’s cobalt blue eyes. “She has your eyes, you know? Not just the
color but the kindness too. I would have sworn that you were sisters had she not told me otherwise.”

Willow lay for a few more moments while Odessa waited patiently. “How did the ritual go? Tara feels far away again.”

Odessa smiled kindly. “You remember feeling close?”

The redhead nodded. “It feels so strange. I remember the feeling, but I cannot tell you the events or even how she felt.”

“The ritual worked. My daughter has many demons to battle and many personal challenges to face. So do you. Please, stay by her. I don’t want her to feel alone in the dark again.”

Willow locked eyes with Odessa. “I can’t say why I feel this way, but I swear that I will stay by her side no matter what. I want to be her best friend. I only hope that she wants to be mine.”

The elder witch nodded. “Come on, let’s get you up. Another bath is needed, I think.”

Willow stood up while Odessa steadied her, so she did not fall. Before they moved to the bathroom, the elder witch turned to the redhead and hugged her. Willow wrapped her arms around the woman and allowed herself to be held for a while. The comfort that she felt from Odessa was different than the comfort that was given by Kathryn, but it was welcome, nonetheless.

The young witch wiped the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. “This is so much. I go from having a mother I resent and could never look up to, to having two women who I care for and admire very much. Thank you for everything.”

Odessa smiled kindly at Willow. “Kathryn and I care for you very much, especially because we can see how much you care for Tara. The thanks are not needed, but you are most welcome. Come now, let’s get you a bath. I have some Epsom salt and lavender essential oil with your name on it.”

Willow giggled. “Do you let all the girls use your bathtub?”

The elder witch smiled. “Only cute blondes and redheads.”

“Well, I guess I am out of luck then.”

Odessa swatted Willow’s arm. “Shush you! Goddess, you and Tara are too much alike. What am I going to do with you?”

The redhead giggled as she watched Odessa fill the tub with hot water, Epsom salt, and lavender essential oil. The elder witch grabbed the shampoo, conditioner, and soap that Willow had used before.

“I am assuming that these are your favorites that you want to use?”

Willow nodded her thanks. “You are going to love Tara and keep her forever because she is your daughter. As for me, mildly tolerate me?”

Odessa shook her head. “I’ll keep you too. You make my daughter happy, and for that I am grateful. Ok, bath time. Soak in here for an hour. Your muscles and skin need it.”

The elder witch did a little motion with her hands. “That should keep the water warm for a while. I hung a robe for you on the back of the bathroom door.”

Willow nodded and Odessa left the bathroom. After she removed her clothes, the redhead slid into the bathtub once again and allowed her mind to drift as she floated in the hot water. The weekend had been completely different from what she had imagined, but she felt at peace and was very grateful for that.

***

Tara was soaking in the bathtub located in her bathroom. She let her mind wander towards the redhead that was no doubt soaking in the tub in her mother’s bathroom. Tara chuckled when she remembered the first time that she saw her mother imbuing the bathtub with healing and recovery spells.

“You’ll be grateful for these when we are done with our first ritual. Galatéa told me they worked like a charm for you.”

The blonde remembered how exhausted she felt after that ritual with Galatéa and how much better she felt after the bath. Things had gotten better the more that she practiced magic and did rituals, but after the ritual that took place last night, Tara knew that a bath would do her a world of good.

The blonde wondered how Willow was fairing. She wished that she could remember more details about the weekend, but she had the feeling that there was a reason that she did not. The one thing that had changed within her was how close she felt to the redhead. Perhaps it was the symbols they shared on their arms, or the magic exchanged during the ritual.

She felt closer to Willow than she ever had, and it scared the living daylights out of her.

I will be brave. I must be brave.

Tara shook her head. Such thoughts are not what she needed to focus on while she was trying to relax. Instead, her thoughts turned towards Tor, and all the stories he told her about the World Tree. The blonde closed her eyes as she allowed herself to drift. The image of Willow’s face passed before her eyes; the young witch held it for a moment. Tara smiled as she remembered all of the times that the redhead had comforted her though she never knew it and the blonde would never tell.

To feel for her… to heal her… I will be brave.

Tara sent a pulse of comfort and care to her friend. She felt Willow smile and could not help but smile when she felt the redhead send a pulse back conveying the same feelings.

***

The two witches emerged from their respective bathrooms and dressed in a clean pair of PJs once again. When they reached the kitchen, they noticed that Odessa was sitting at the kitchen table by herself. The elder witch was consulting a spellbook while grinding some herbs in a mortar and pestle.

Tara spoke first. “Anything we can help with, Mama?”

The elder Maclay shook her head. “Your magical reserves are depleted. You need to rest. How do you girls feel about pizza for dinner?”

The young witches nodded and left Odessa to her work.

“I’ll call it in. Do you want your usual?”

The elder witch nodded before returning to work. Willow and Tara grabbed some oranges and other fruit before leaving the kitchen and sitting down in the living room.

Willow looked at her blonde friend. “This weekend feels like it’s lasted forever. Not that I haven’t enjoyed being here, but I feel emotionally exhausted.”

Tara nodded. “Want to watch a movie until I order pizza?”

“Sounds good. Anything mindless will do.”

Tara brought her friend over to the collection of DVDs. “Your choice.”

Willow scanned the movies for a minute before finding the perfect one. She handed the DVD of “The Goonies” over to Tara. The blonde nodded in approval and popped the disc into the player before moving to a large plush sectional couch located in front of the big screen TV. Both witches sprawled out on the couch and ate their fruit in silence while watching the movie.

Tara called the pizza place after the movie ended and ordered the “Maclay special.” The blonde noticed that her mother was no longer sitting at the kitchen table. She flipped on some old cartoons for her and Willow to watch until the pizza arrived. An hour later, the pizzas arrived and were sitting at the kitchen table. When the smell of the amazing treat did not bring the elder witches downstairs, Willow and Tara went upstairs and to the master bedroom. Tara saw her mother and Kathryn passed out on top of their bed. Tara beckoned Willow to follow her into the room. The young witches went over to the bed and carefully moved Odessa and Kathryn under the covers of their bed. The redhead chuckled quietly when she and her friend worked to get Kathryn under the covers. They had to lift her shoulders off of the bed to get the covers out from under the tall woman before pulling the covers down far enough that lifting the tall witch’s legs would finally allow the sheet and blanket to be free to cover both of the elder witches. The redhead and the blonde were amazed that all the movement didn’t rouse either Kathryn or Odessa.

They must truly be exhausted to go through a workout like that and not stir even once.

Willow placed a kiss on Kathryn’s forehead while Tara placed a kiss on Odessa’s. They drew the curtains before leaving the room and closing the door.

Once they were back downstairs, the young witches sat at the table and ate their pizza in silence. At some point, their hands drifted together. For the rest of dinner, Willow and Tara held hands. Not a word passed between the two women for the rest of the evening. They watched movies and otherwise just got lost in their own thoughts. Around midnight, both witches got up from the couch and went upstairs.

Tara squeezed Willow’s hand before releasing it. “Good night, Willow.”

The redhead gave her friend a lazy smile. “Good night, Tara.”

The two women fell asleep instantly. While they did not meet each other in dreams, the residual magic enveloped both witches and kept the bad dreams at bay. Things were changing, and they would never be the same. Somehow, they both knew that regardless of an uncertain future and nebulous feelings known and unknown, as long as they were together, all would be well; they would be ok.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Wed May 04, 2022 12:32 am 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
Bellalocke wrote:
willingness to ask questions when you don't understand something. The fact that you listen to the explanations and accept them as they are
My thought process is, if I don’t completely get it there is likely a lurker or future reader who won’t either, so I’m happy to look dumb asking a question to help myself and others understand. It’s your fic and what you say goes, I see no reason to argue with that. It’s a great feature of the KB that writers can interact with readers during the story, which enables readers an opportunity to ask, instead of giving up on the story.
Bellalocke wrote:
You are an odd one
Not the first time to be called that and won’t be the last. One of the more polite ways of saying it though hehehe.

On with the show
Bellalocke wrote:
I will listen to you when you need to talk and sit with you when you can’t.
More people need to learn the second part. Silence doesn’t always need to be filled.
Bellalocke wrote:
Willow felt as though a door closed
It’s cool, Series four made Tara an Olympic champion at opening doors for you.
Bellalocke wrote:
at least we’ll have matching ones.
Beats a matching tramp stamp for a tenner at any tourist destination at 2am in the morning.
Bellalocke wrote:
Gaea moved to Willow’s back and inscribed more words in Latin.
Depending on how low, they might have just been given a matching tramp stamp.
Bellalocke wrote:
Tara spoke softly. “I was so lost, Willow.”
The redhead took both of the blonde’s hands. “I found you, Tara. I will always find you.”
The Gift, nice.
Bellalocke wrote:
I would have sworn that you were sisters had she not told me otherwise.”
Charming the future in-law.
Bellalocke wrote:
Another bath is needed
At this point you might as well come out and say Willow stinks or admit to trying to soften her flesh to eat her later. I know your game Odessa, its kindness but I have to make it sordid for my own amusement. 100% Odessa gives homemade bath bombs and pampering kits to people at Christmas.
Bellalocke wrote:
“Only cute blondes and redheads.”
Kathryn showers then.
Quote:
Not that I haven’t enjoyed being here, but I feel emotionally exhausted.
The general weekend at the parents/in-laws experience.

The ritual felt tense and there was a lot of build up as to how dangerous it was but yet I didn’t really feel they were in danger at any point of reading it. I don’t take it as a negative though because the way I see it we are learning about the magic from Willow and she doesn’t understand the magnitude of what has gone on so it makes sense we don’t. As Willow learns more, I assume that ritual will become more significant in what danger it actually posed.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Mon May 09, 2022 7:59 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Dub

Dub wrote:
My thought process is, if I don’t completely get it there is likely a lurker or future reader who won’t either, so I’m happy to look dumb asking a question to help myself and others understand. It’s your fic and what you say goes, I see no reason to argue with that. It’s a great feature of the KB that writers can interact with readers during the story, which enables readers an opportunity to ask, instead of giving up on the story.

Being willing to ask questions is something that I admire in people. I don't think it makes you look dumb if you don't understand something. A lot is going into this story, and there is much that can be hard to understand. Especially due to the fact that I am not always forthcoming with all of the information on a given topic (mostly because it is going to be explained later). Reader interaction is definitely one of my favorite features about the KB.

Quote:
Not the first time to be called that and won’t be the last. One of the more polite ways of saying it though hehehe.

I don't believe that normal is something that is good. I have always found that the odd ones are the most interesting people to talk to. Given that I am quite odd myself, that makes sense. As such, it was a compliment.

Quote:
More people need to learn the second part. Silence doesn’t always need to be filled.

I 100% agree with this. Silence is golden, and I believe that the sentiment definitely fits here. To have a comfortable silence with someone is a hallmark of a good and strong friendship,

Quote:
It’s cool, Series four made Tara an Olympic champion at opening doors for you.

One of my favorite things about Season 4, and the fact that Tara is adorable. There are so many cool allegories for Tara and how she acts with Willow. She is so open and willing to give her heart to Willow, and that is one of the reasons that I love her as much as I do.

Quote:
Beats a matching tramp stamp for a tenner at any tourist destination at 2am in the morning.

I can see Tara and Willow getting matching tattoos (not tramp stamps) when they get together, but they would go to a reputable artist to do so.

Quote:
Depending on how low, they might have just been given a matching tramp stamp.

The triquetra is on their right arm and Yggdrasil is on their left arm. The words in Latin are across their back between their shoulders, so no tramp stamps :haha And yes, later in the story you will learn what was written.

Quote:
Charming the future in-law.

Of course. One of my favorite things about having Tara's mother alive in this story is the fact that Willow gets to see how Tara will age and look when she is older. I always imagine both of them aging gracefully and retaining their beauty for all the days of their lives.

Quote:
At this point you might as well come out and say Willow stinks or admit to trying to soften her flesh to eat her later. I know your game Odessa, its kindness but I have to make it sordid for my own amusement. 100% Odessa gives homemade bath bombs and pampering kits to people at Christmas.

I would argue that the baths are for helping with healing. After all, Odessa has imbued the bathtubs with healing and rejuvenation spells. That said, Odessa 100% gives pampering gifts for Solstice.

Quote:
Kathryn showers then.

Kathryn is the exception, but we don't need to go into detail there :haha

Quote:
The general weekend at the parents/in-laws experience.

When I was writing this chapter, I had to remember that it only covered 2 days because it felt like so much longer due to the fact that there was so much packed into it. When Tara and Willow go over to Odessa and Kathryn's house, it is almost as though time ceases to exist.

Quote:
The ritual felt tense and there was a lot of build up as to how dangerous it was but yet I didn’t really feel they were in danger at any point of reading it. I don’t take it as a negative though because the way I see it we are learning about the magic from Willow and she doesn’t understand the magnitude of what has gone on so it makes sense we don’t. As Willow learns more, I assume that ritual will become more significant in what danger it actually posed.

In so many ways, Willow will learn how dangerous the spell was. This is mostly in relation to one of her gifts that will be discovered and explored later in the story. That said, I did mention that Kathryn had to stabilize the energy, control it, and harness it to prevent her body from being ripped apart. A less powerful witch would not be able to do so and would die from having their body be ripped apart because they were trying to channel and control more energy than they were capable of.

Once again, Thank you so much for commenting and for your thoughtful commentary on the chapter. I hope that you enjoy the next chapter!

UPDATE DIRECTLY BELOW

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Mon May 09, 2022 8:01 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Author: Bellalocke

Description: Tara and Willow spend a few days apart in the aftermath of the Protection Ritual. Willow takes Tara to the shelter for the first time, and they both meet a Great Dane pup named Duke. Tara considers the deep friendship that she is forming with Willow and decides to paint a moment in time to show Willow how she feels.

Rating: R - Mature themes

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first.

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Always welcome and encouraged.

Chapter 11

Sunday saw Willow and Tara returning to campus after a long weekend spent at Odessa and Kathryn’s house. Before they left the house, the raven-haired witch made it a point to give Willow her phone number while reiterating that should the redhead need anything, to give her a call. The young witches had been silent since the evening after the ritual. By a silent but mutual agreement, Willow and Tara would spend a few days apart to process their feelings and the events that they could remember from the weekend.

***

Willow sat in her room after completing her homework for the week. She had not seen Tara in two days and missed her horribly. However, she was not yet ready to see the blonde since she still had some feelings to sort through. Willow knew that this was not the type of situation where she could talk to anyone about her experience; if only by virtue that they would not understand because they were not present for the ritual. The redhead also chose to not call Kathryn because she felt that this was a situation in which she needed to process and deal with on her own. That said, she did not feel that she would benefit by staying cooped up in her room. She decided that some puppy therapy was needed.

Willow grabbed her keys and wallet before she made her way to the closest bus station. The ride took half an hour, but she finally arrived at the shelter. When she walked in the door, she saw a lovely older, lady named Winifred, or Winnie as she liked to be called, sitting behind the desk. The gray-haired woman’s face lit up when she saw Willow walk in the door.

“Willow! It is so nice to see you here. Do you want to see Maggie?”

The redhead nodded her head. “I’ve missed her a lot.”

Winifred let the half door to the desk open and Maggie came bounding out. The black lab ran up to Willow and waited for the young witch to kneel. She covered the redhead’s face in licks and kisses before settling down. Willow took the leash that was offered by Winifred and attached it to Maggie’s collar. The redhead opened the door and took Maggie for a nice walk around the grounds. Eventually, she found a large birch tree. The young witch sat down and rested her back against the trunk of the tree. Maggie laid down and placed her head in Willow’s lap. The redhead scratched the dog’s head absentmindedly while she got lost in thought. After a few minutes, she looked down at the pup that was laying on her lap.

“I wish that I could take you home with me, Maggie.”

The lab looked up at Willow with an adorable expression on her face. The dog’s tongue was hanging out while she panted a bit.

“You’re the only one that I can trust with all this, Maggie. Will you listen?”

The lab licked Willow’s still hand and appeared to settle in as the witch went over the events of the weekend. Maggie listened patiently and licked Willow’s hand when she could sense the pain and confusion present in the redhead.

“I don’t know what to do. I remember the closeness that I felt with her even though I cannot remember so much of what happened. She feels so far away, and that pains me. I know that I need to be strong and patient with her, but it is so hard sometimes. Does she trust me? What happened to her that makes her so hesitant to be touched? Can I help her? Does she need distance, or should I try to see her?”

Willow sat and thought for a bit longer while the lab moved up until she was half laying on the witch. Occasionally Maggie would softly lick Willow’s chin. A thought crossed Willow’s mind after a while.

“What would you think of meeting her, Maggie? Would you love her as you love me? Help her as you help me?”

The black lab gave a quiet ‘woof’ and wagged her tail at the idea.

Willow smiled down at the dog. “Well, I guess that settles it.”

The redhead took out her phone and sent Tara a text message.

Willow: Hey Tara, how are you doing? Do you have any plans for tomorrow?

Tara replied almost immediately: Hi Willow, I am doing ok. My art classes have been keeping me busy. I have no plans for tomorrow after class. I’d like to see you. What did you have in mind?”

Willow: How would you feel about coming to the shelter with me tomorrow and meeting my favorite dog here? We could do dinner afterward if you felt up for it.

Tara: That sounds like fun. I need to get away from these books and get out for a bit anyway. I can meet you at your dorm around 1:30 PM?

Willow: Sounds like a plan. I will see you then.

After her conversation with Tara, the redhead stood up and took Maggie back to the shelter. She grabbed one of the books that Winifred had started keeping behind the desk for days like this when Willow didn’t have any schoolwork to complete. Willow grabbed a large book that looked interesting: 'The Wind in The Willows' by Kenneth Graham. She sat down on Maggie’s large dog bed and waited for the lab to settle in. The redhead found it soothing to read to the pup when she was in a mood like this. Two hours later, Willow was a few chapters into the book when she noticed Maggie had curled up beside her and was softly snoring. The young witch smiled down at the lab and gave her a soft kiss and pat on the head before putting a bookmark in the novel. She carefully stood up so as not to wake Maggie and placed the book on one of the lower shelves behind the desk. When she walked outside, Willow noticed that the sun was starting to set. She allowed herself to stand and admire the colors that filled the sky before taking a picture.

I wonder if Tara could paint this? I would love to see more of her art.

Willow stood for a few more minutes when she noticed Winifred coming out of the building.

“Can I give you a ride, dear? You’ll be waiting for the bus for a long time otherwise.”

Willow nodded and told the gray-haired lady where she needed to be dropped off. The two women spent the ride in companionable silence until they reached the campus. Willow thanked Winifred for the ride as she got out of the older woman’s car. The young witch made her way towards the student union building to grab something quick for dinner before the cafeteria closed. When she was halfway there, Willow received a text message.

Tara: Do you feel up for company?

Willow smiled: Sure. I was just going to grab a sandwich quick for dinner. Do you need anything?

Tara: I have dinner here for both of us but could use some chocolate.

Willow: I will grab chocolate and drinks in that case. I’ll see you soon.

The redhead found herself in front of Tara’s door twenty minutes later with two bags of chocolate and drinks. She knocked softly and waited for Tara to answer. The blonde opened the door and greeted Willow with a lopsided smile before letting her in.

“Hey. It’s good to see you. Here, let me help you with those.”

Tara grabbed one of the bags and closed the door. Willow sat down on the blonde’s desk chair and put the other bag of goodies on the other witch’s desk.

The redhead looked over at Tara’s bed and noticed two takeout containers. “What’s for dinner?”

“I got you a sandwich and chips from this little deli that is close by. You like Turkey BLTs, right?”

Willow nodded her head. “You remembered. They are my favorite sandwich.”

Tara sat down on the edge of her bed and handed her friend one of the takeout containers before opening her own.

“What did you get?”

Tara smiled. “My favorite from this shop: Roast Beef on Sourdough.”

“I don’t suppose I could convince you to share?”

The blonde laughed. “Lucky for you, Turkey BLTs are my second favorite from the shop.”

The witches traded half of their sandwiches and ate in comfortable silence for a moment.

Willow broke the silence. “Thanks for dinner. These are really good!”

“You are most welcome. I am happy I could finally buy you dinner.”

The redhead laughed. “I see how it is. Sneaky dinner ninja.”

Tara gave Willow a lopsided smile. “Nobody has ever called me a ninja, but I will take it as a compliment.”

Willow grinned. “It is most definitely a compliment. Do you think we’ll ever have a meal together where we don’t end up sharing?”

Tara shook her head. “I like the variety too much, so I’m afraid not, my friend.”

“Was there anything else you wanted to do tonight, or do you have schoolwork?”

Tara frowned. “I have pre-calculus homework that I have been struggling with for the last few days. At this rate, it is going to take me all week to complete it.”

“Lucky for you, I am a math whiz. Want me to help you out?”

The blonde gave Willow another Mona Lisa smile. “You’d do that for me?”

“Of course! I don’t want you struggling with a class if I can help you.”

The other witch nodded. “I would be grateful for the help.”

“So, let me guess, your math teacher isn’t doing a great job of helping you understand”

Tara nodded her head. “How did you know?”

“Happens to a lot of people who have a boring math teacher or who learn better with different teaching methods. Lucky for you, I have a 95% success rate with getting people to understand any kind of math better. You’re smart, so I have no doubt that you will be able to learn and get through it with no problem.”

The two witches finished their sandwiches before getting to work on Tara’s math homework. The two witches sprawled out on Tara’s bed with her textbook, a few different colored pens, and two notebooks. Willow had Tara complete one of the homework problems so she could see where her friend was struggling. When the blonde was done completing the problem, Willow looked over the different steps Tara had taken versus her own

“Ok, so it looks like you are working with limits of sequences, which are needed to work with derivatives in Calculus. They are quite important and can be tricky buggers until you get used to them.”

“Do you have to take Calculus as part of your major?”

Tara nodded. “Unfortunately, I do. I really hope the advanced Chemistry classes don’t expect us to use calculus. If they do, then I may need to reconsider majors…”

“Don’t worry, I’ll help you, and soon enough you will be an old pro dealing with math.”

Tara smiled and paid attention as Willow walked her through the math problems.

Willow spent most of the night showing her friend how to complete the necessary computations to solve the various problems. Tara was over the moon when the concepts needed to complete the problems started to make sense thanks to Willow's approach to teaching.

“You are so good at this! Thank you so much for helping me with this. Have you ever considered becoming a teacher?”

Willow smiled. “I thought about it once upon a time, but I would rather apply the mathematics than teach them.”

Tara nodded. “Would you hate me if I asked you for help again if I run into more issues?”

“I wouldn’t hate you at all, Tara. I want to help you achieve your dream, and if math is what would hold you back, then I absolutely want to be part of the solution.”

Tara gave her friend a lopsided grin.

“Hehe. See what I did there? Math jokes are fun!”

Tara giggled and bumped her shoulder against Willow.

Willow grinned at the brief contact. She could tell things had changed between the two of them since the weekend. She felt that Tara was not as far away as she had been on Monday, and that made her beyond happy.

“You are done with your classes at 1:00 pm just like me, right?”

Tara nodded. “We could get lunch before heading over to the shelter if you want to?”

“Sounds wonderful. We’ll need to catch a bus to the shelter, which will get us there around 3:00 pm. Does that work for you?”

Tara thought for a moment. “If you can give me directions, I wouldn’t have a problem driving us there. That way we can spend more time with Maggie.”

“You’d really do that?”

Tara gave the other witch another lopsided grin. “Of course.”

“Sounds like a plan. I should get going. It’s late and I have an early class.”

Tara stood up from the bed and walked her friend to the door. “Thank you for coming over and for the help with the math homework.”

“Any time. I’ll meet you at the cafeteria around 1:15 pm tomorrow?”

Tara nodded. “Sounds like a plan.”

Willow went to wave at her friend before turning to leave.

I will be brave.

Tara grabbed Willow’s hand as she had the Saturday before last. She rested her other hand on top of the Willow’s and gave it a brief squeeze. The blonde was surprised when she felt Willow rest her other hand on top of hers; the contact was not unwelcome.

Willow gave Tara’s hand a brief squeeze before moving her hand away. “Good night, Tara.”

“Good night, Willow.”

The redhead smiled before she turned and left her room.

Tara stood for a moment as she considered what just happened. She was surprised to find that she had no feelings of regret and did not feel uncomfortable with what just happened. While she still was not ready to have more contact with her friend, she was happy that she was becoming more comfortable with Willow. The comfort that she was afforded was reflected in her actions, and for that, she was grateful.

***

Lunchtime took way too long to come around, but when it finally did, both women hurried to the cafeteria to meet up. Willow and Tara ate their lunch with relative speed and were finally ready to head off to the shelter. Willow was humming with excitement at the thought that she was finally going to be able to introduce Tara to Maggie. They headed to the parking lot behind the Harley dormitory and hopped in Tara’s car. The trip took ten minutes as opposed to the thirty minutes that Willow was used to.

Willow held open the door and allowed Tara to enter the building first. The redhead greeted Winifred with a smile.
“Willow! So good to see you again so soon, dear. Who is your friend here?”

The redhead smiled kindly at the older woman. “This is my friend Tara. Tara, this is Winifred or Winnie. She is a permanent fixture here in the office.”

Winifred smiled. “Lovely to meet you, dear. So, Willow, I gather that you are here to see Maggie?”

The redhead nodded.

“Since there are two of you here, would you be willing to take one of our new arrivals for a walk?”

Willow grinned. “Of course. Tara can walk Maggie since she is so well-behaved. Who is the new arrival?”

“A Great Dane pup named Duke. You have a way with the dogs around here, so I think that he will do better with you than the other volunteers.”

Willow nodded her head. “A big boy? Hmmm, I think I can do that.”

Winifred handed the redhead a leash before letting Maggie out from behind the desk before going into the back to get Duke. The black lab came bounding out from behind the desk and approached both witches. Willow kneeled and accepted the kisses and love that Maggie had to offer. The redhead encouraged Tara to kneel and let the lab sniff her. Maggie gave Tara a good sniff before giving the blonde a soft lick on her hand. Tara beamed and gave the dog a good scratch behind the ears. Maggie in turn gave Tara some soft licks on her face. The blonde immediately liked the dog and was happy that Willow had brought her along to the shelter.

Both women stood up when they heard Winifred come out from the back with Duke. Willow giggled for a moment when she saw the Great Dane pull the older woman along. The redhead took a few steps forward and regarded Duke.

“Sit boy.”

Duke immediately sat down and looked up at the witch. Willow moved closer to the dog and kneeled down. She slowly extended her hand palm side up and allowed Duke to sniff her hand. When the pup gently licked her hand, Willow reached up and gave him a pat on the head and a scratch behind his ears.

“Good boy! You want to go for a walk?”

Duke wagged his tail so hard that his whole body was wiggling. Willow had to stifle a laugh at the Great Dane’s exuberance.

“Now Duke, we also have Maggie with us. I want you to be nice to her. Deal?”

The pup let out a soft ‘woof’ and sat still as Willow grabbed the leash. Unbeknownst to the redhead, Tara watched the entire exchange and was amazed at how well Willow handled the dog and the situation.

Willow walked Duke over to Maggie and Tara. The Great Dane gave Maggie a sniff and wagged his tail. Maggie was wagging her tail as well, so Willow had no doubt that the two of them would get along without a problem. Both women headed out the door and took both dogs for a nice long walk. Eventually, they found themselves at the tree Willow always sat at when she walked Maggie. Both witches sat down. Tara decided to have Maggie snuggle up with Willow so that they could have some quality time together while Duke rested in her lap. Both women sat silently for a while and enjoyed the company of the dogs resting in their laps as well as the company of each other. Every so often, Duke would give Tara’s hand or face a soft lick before laying his head back down. The blonde found comfort in the weight of the dog resting on her. She immediately felt better about so much of the stuff that had been swirling around in her head.

Willow was gently petting Maggie and receiving soft licks from her as well. The peace that settled over her just from sitting silently with her friend and her favorite pup astounded her.

This was definitely the right move. Tara constantly amazes me. Just sitting here with her in silence brings me so much comfort. I feel so much better than I did last week. I hope this is helping Tara too.

Willow could have sworn that Tara read her mind when the other witch looked over at her with a lopsided grin before grabbing her hand and lacing their fingers together. Willow felt a slight tingle in her hand before the warmth settled in. After a while, Tara broke the silence.

“I missed you, Willow. More than I thought I would. Thank you for bringing me here. I can see why you love it.”

The lithe girl smiled. “I missed you too, Tara. I know it was only two days, but they seemed to drag on forever. Maybe it was because of the ritual and last weekend in general?”

Tara nodded. “Exchanging magic with another witch is a very powerful thing. I believe that this is partially what caused those feelings. I think we also just missed each other because of how often we normally see each other. Does any of this scare you?”

“A little, but I honestly can’t imagine not seeing you or hanging out with you. There are so many things that I don’t understand, but what I do know is that we were meant to meet each other and be friends.”

Tara gave Willow another Mona Lisa smile. “I agree, and I feel the same.”

Both women lapsed into silence once again until the sun began to set.

Willow looked to the sky. “Do you think you could paint this?”

“I’d be willing to give it a try. Why?”

Willow looked away and muttered.

“Willow, please tell me what you said.”

The redhead blushed. “I’d love to have a piece of your art and hang it in my room…”

Tara smiled and gave her friend’s hand a squeeze. “Then let me memorize this moment and the sky so that I can do it justice.”

“You’d really do that for me?”

Tara met Willow’s emerald green eyes. “Of course. But you have to make me a promise.”

“What’s that?”

Tara smiled. “I noticed your camera in your room. Can you do something creative for me?”

Willow gave the blonde a brilliant smile. “I’ll do you one better. Sometime, we should go on a trip, and I can show you what I use the camera for. You game?”

Tara gave the redhead a lopsided smile and nodded. Both witches sat for a few more minutes until the sun was nearly set.

Tara was the first to stand up after she roused Duke from his nap. The Great Dane sat while Willow woke up Maggie. The blonde held out both of her hands and offered to help Willow stand up. Once the redhead stood, she noticed the other witch offering her hand. She took her friend’s hand and laced their fingers together. Willow found that Tara was holding her hand more often than not, and she had to wonder what had changed. She really wanted to know, but at the same time, she did not want to ask for fear that doing so would make her friend stop.

I never knew that holding hands could help me so much. I’d still like to give her hugs, but this helps. The compulsion is contained, and I don’t have to fight it. She even started lacing our fingers together. I wonder why that is. I wish that I could ask her, but I don’t want to frighten her.

Both women walked in silence as they headed back to the shelter. When they reached the main building, Willow saw that Winifred’s car was the only one left. They entered the front lobby and smiled apologetically at the older woman.

“Don’t worry, girls. I had some paperwork to catch up on.”

Willow and Tara removed the leashes from both dogs. When Winifred opened the half door that led to the back of the desk, both Maggie and Duke went in and curled up on the large dog bed.

Winifred smiled. “Well, that answers that question. I guess Duke is now the second office greeter.”

Both dogs were snoozing by the time the women left food out for them and locked up the building for the night.

“You girls ok to get home?”

Willow nodded. "Tara was nice enough to drive us so that we would have more time with the pups."

The older woman smiled. “Smart move. You two get home safe and come by any time.”

Both witches smiled and made their way to Tara’s car. While they were driving back to campus, they decided that dinner would be paninis and soup from the café.

“Would you be ok getting the food to go and coming back to my room?”

Willow nodded and ordered the food to go.

***

They were eating in silence. It wasn’t an uneasy silence, but Tara could tell that Willow had a lot on her mind and there were questions she wanted to ask.

After she chewed and swallowed her panini, the blonde looked over to Willow who was sitting on her desk chair. She noticed that the redhead had just finished eating her food.

“Hey, Willow? Can you come over here and sit by me?”

The redhead had a surprised look on her face.

Is this Invasion of the Body Snatchers? Tara has never directly asked me to sit on her bed unless we are watching a movie. Maybe that’s what is going on.

Willow moved over to the right side of Tara’s bed and sat down. She noticed that Tara was laying down and staring at the ceiling. The redhead decided to follow her friend’s lead and lay down. The moment she did so, Tara took Willow’s hand and laced their fingers together.

The blonde witch continued to stare at the ceiling as she spoke. “What’s on your mind? I know you have questions about things from this past weekend and even today.”

Willow shook her head. “I don’t want to ask them… they don’t matter.”

“Yes, they do. Why don’t you want to ask them?”

Tears started to slowly fall from Willow’s eyes. “I don’t want to mess up and scare you away or make you stop...”

“Are you that afraid that I will leave or stop talking to you?”

Willow nodded as the tears continue to stream down her face.

“I am so very sorry, Willow. You can ask me. I promise I won’t leave.”

Willow shook her head. “They don’t matter. All that matters is that you are here, and you are my friend.”

“But they do matter! You matter. You don’t have to protect me from yourself. I just want you to be yourself with me. You accept me and all of my issues, why wouldn’t I do the same?”

Tara handed Willow a tissue and let her words settle for a few minutes.

I will be brave. For her, I will always be brave.

“I promise I will not leave you, Willow. You know the one thing that I cannot talk about yet, and you have respected that. I know you won’t ask me about that. Anything else I will talk with you about and answer as best as I can.”

Willow’s eyes opened and met Tara’s. In those shining azure eyes, she found truth, peace, and acceptance.

“Ok, but I want to sit up and be able to look at you, deal?”

Tara nodded as she sat up and turned to face her friend. She held both of her friend’s hands and laced their fingers together.

Willow gave Tara a small smile before taking a deep breath. “It’s funny that we are doing this when I’m about to ask you this question.”

The blonde cocked her head slightly and quirked an eyebrow.

Willow glanced down at their interlocked hands. “You’ve been holding hands with me a lot. When it happened the first time, I convinced myself that it would never happen again because I thought you did it to show that you cared and that you were starting to trust me. What changed? Why are we holding hands so much? Not that I mind, not at all, but I don’t understand.”

“That night was so many things for me, Willow. You opened up to me and talked to me about something that you never told anyone aside from those who lived through it with you. Do you know how big of a deal that was? You were so brave. So, I decided that I would be brave for you. I want to be a better friend to you, and sometimes that means doing things that are hard or that make me feel afraid. Holding your hand was one of them, but the more I do it, the easier it becomes. If I can be completely honest, holding your hand helps me and heals me just as much as I imagine it does for you. You help me heal. Is that so hard to believe?”

Willow shook her head. “You are being brave for me? I help you heal? I never imagined that I would ever have this conversation with you. I am scared of a lot of things, you know? I only have you, Kathryn, and your mom here. I fear that if I drive you away, I will lose them too, and I will be alone again. I know that I was alone for a very long time and somehow, I survived, but it wasn’t without consequences. I never told anyone this, but since you were brave for me, I will be brave for you. So many times, through the years that I was alone and had to deal with kids at school bullying me, I wanted to die. The pain was too much, and I thought that ending it all would be better than having to endure the loneliness and the pain. I held on because I had to believe that I would find friends and experience better days. Buffy was the first, and now there is you. I am finally experiencing better days, but they feel so fragile, and I don’t want to break them.”

Tears fell from Tara’s eyes. “I have been brave for you from the start. Remember when I invited you into my room on that first Friday? That was the first time. I wanted to let you in but I was so afraid; I told myself that I would be brave, and I was. I am so glad that I did that because you are here now, and I am more comfortable with you than I have been in a long time. You do help heal me. I admire your openness, your ability to understand and respect boundaries, and your willingness to give yourself to those who you care for. You make me feel cared for. That means more to me than you will ever know. Sometimes I don’t have words, but I try to find them for you; just like I am doing right now. I want you to know how I feel because I want you to be my best friend. I know that someday you will be, and that will be one of the most wonderful days of my life. I cannot tell you how much it pains me that you experienced so much pain that you wanted to leave this world. I cannot imagine a world without you, Willow, and I hope I never have to find out.”

The redhead sat with the words and feelings that Tara laid out. She had to lay down again, so she released Tara’s one hand and did just that.

“I’m sorry it took so long to tell you all of that. I truly do care, and I want you here; I don’t want to lose you either. So here I am, speaking plainly. Does any of this convince you that I will not leave?”

Willow looked up at Tara. “It does. I wish that I could give you a hug, but I know that is not possible.”

Tara squeezed Willow’s hand. “I am sorry, I really am. I want to get there, but I don’t know how long it will take. I am sorry that I hurt you, especially right now. All of this is a lot, but I don’t want you to run away because I know that I won’t. We’ll figure some of this stuff out together, and our bond will grow. Until then, I will hold your hand.”

Willow nodded. “Do you think we can go to your mom’s house again this weekend? I want to see Kathryn.”

“Of course. Do you feel any better?”

Willow gave the witch a weak smile. “It’s a lot to take in, but somehow I do.”

“Can I make a suggestion?”

Willow nodded. “Of course.”

“Go to the grove tomorrow. Talk with Solana. I think she can help you.”

Willow smiled when she thought about the grove. “Will you be coming with me?”

Tara shook her head. “This is something that you need to do alone. When you are done, I want you to come back here, if you feel up for it?”

“Of course. Thank you for everything. I should get going. I have an early start tomorrow, but I will see you tomorrow.”

Willow released Tara’s hand and got out of the bed. She put on her shoes and moved towards the door.

Before her friend left, Tara gathered some supplies, placed them in an empty backpack, and handed them to Willow.

“These supplies will help you find Solana easier.”

Willow nodded before grabbing Tara’s hand and holding it for s solid minute. Tara smiled and placed her other hand on top of Willow’s.

Tara smiled. “Good night and sweet dreams.”

Willow squeezed Tara’s hand before releasing it. “Same to you. Should you need me, I will meet you there.”

The redhead turned away from her friend and walked out the door. Tara closed the door and let out a breath she hadn’t realized she had been holding.

I hope that helped her. I never thought that I would do that, but it felt good to tell her. I must be brave. For you, I will be brave.

***

Willow found herself at the grove after a long day of classes. It felt strange to be there on her own, but the place still brought her a sense of peace. She laid out the blanket and set the crystal that Tara gave her to the south. Once she sat down in the lotus position and closed her eyes, she called the element of fire to her. Immediately, she found herself in the same stone room she had been in when she first visited Solana and learned her name. The difference was that her guardian was waiting for her.

The guardian grinned at her. “It is good to see you, Willow.”

“It is good to see you too. I missed you, Solana.”

The guardian approached the redhead and hopped into her hand. “And I, you. I have been watching, and I know why you are here. Follow me; I want to show you something.”

Willow stood up as Solana flew towards the south wall. A door suddenly appeared as she approached the wall. The redhead walked through it without an ounce of hesitation. On the other side, she found herself in a large cavern, but there was sunshine coming through from a large hole in the stone ceiling. Willow looked around and noticed that there was a stream that flowed through the space. The stream was surrounded by moss and a sweet smell was emanating from an unknown source.

Solana regarded the young witch for a moment. “Drink from the stream and then come sit by me.”

Willow nodded as she headed towards the stream. Once she reached the slippery bank, she knelt down and took the water in her cupped hands, and drank. She did this several more times, before standing up and walking to meet Solana in the middle of the cavern. Willow felt energy flowing through her and she had to wonder if there were magical properties to the water. A minute passed before Willow sat down on the stone floor and faced Solana.

“I am sure you have questions, Willow. I will answer them as best as I can.”

Willow nodded and thought about which question to ask first. “Is it true that it is unusual or rare to have a female as my first guardian?”

Solana nodded. “This is true. Elementals who identify as female are far more powerful than their male-identified counterparts. This is why we typically only bond with witches who are older and more experienced.”


“Then why choose me?”
Solana considered her words carefully. “You are very powerful considering your age and your lack of experience. You will need to learn control since your mastery over the elemental forces is guaranteed. I chose you because I can help you with this.”

“Is it true that you have not been seen for a long time?”

The spirit guardian nodded. “Yes. I had to go into hiding for a long time. Someday I will explain to you why.”

“When I last spent time with you, you told me to meet you here so that I can see your true form. Will you show me now?”

Solana nodded. “Yes. Do not be afraid, ok?”

Willow watched as Solana walked a few feet away and began to transform. When the guardian’s transformation was complete, the redhead had to pick her jaw up from the floor. Solana had transformed into a very large dragon. Her scales gleamed and were iridescent ruby red. Willow looked up and recognized the magenta eyes that she had been drawn to when she first met the guardian. The redhead rose from the stone ground and walked over to Solana.

The dragon bowed its head as Willow approached. The witch reached out and ran her hand over the scales that were on the top of Solana’s head. They were smooth and cool to the touch. Willow continued stroking the dragon. Solana let out a quiet rumble and laid down.

“You are magnificent and so beautiful.”

Solana gave Willow a toothy grin. “I am glad that you are not afraid. Dragons are exceedingly rare anymore, but once again, that is a story for another time. What I do want you to know is that you will not see me manifest on your plane in my current form for a while yet. You must master control before I do so.”

Willow nodded. “Why will I need to master control?”

Solana paused for a moment while she thought of the best way to explain to the young witch.

“The more power that a witch channels through her guardian, the more control that is required. This is due to the fact that when you channel more power, there is a greater likelihood that you could die because the elemental force can rip you apart if you are not able to channel and shape it.”

Willow thought for a moment. “That makes sense. And I take it that the more power you channel, the more powerful the spell is?”

“That is correct. You definitely pick up things quickly.”

Willow thought for a moment more. “How will I learn about control?”

“Tara and Kathryn will start teaching you the basics. Once you have those down, then we can begin working on the more advanced aspects of control.”

Willow nodded. “I hope that I am able to do so soon. Sometimes I get a funny feeling in my stomach or a buzzing in the back of my head, and I don’t know why. I feel like there is so much that is being hidden from me; the picture that everyone is painting for me is incomplete. I don’t understand why.”

Solana regarded the redhead for a moment. She knew that she could not outright tell Willow what was going on and the threat that she would face in the future because it was not her story to tell.

“I know it is frustrating, and I am sorry that a lot of things don’t make sense. You will learn the key piece of information, that much I can promise you. When you do, everything will make sense. Before you ask, I cannot tell you this information because it is not my story to tell. Do you understand?”

Willow considered the information. “This has to do with Tara, doesn’t it? She needs to tell me her story for everything to make sense. I promised her that I would not ask her about what happened to her and that I would wait. I keep my promises no matter what, so I will be patient and wait.”

“You are wise beyond your years, dear one. I made the right choice when I came to you. I keep my promises too, so I promise that you will learn, and you will understand someday. You are so very special, more than you realize, and you are where you were always meant to be.”

Willow smiled at her guardian. “I believe you, and I trust you. I feel tired, but I don’t want to leave you. Can I stay for a while?”

“Lay down and rest, dear one. I will stay with you until you leave.”

Willow laid down on the stone floor and felt Solana lay down and rest her head and neck on her shoulder. The weight of her guardian comforted her as she fell asleep. All of the worry and doubts that she had been experiencing for so long melted away, and for the time being she felt the peace that she had always wanted.

***

When Willow woke up, she was still in the grove, but she was not alone. She opened her eyes and saw Tara leaning against the trunk of the willow tree.

The blonde smiled. “Have a good nap? I came here when you didn’t show up in my room.”

Willow sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. “How long have I been out?”

“I’d say about two hours or so. Are you ready to leave?”

The redhead nodded as she stood and began to pack up the blanket as well as the crystal that Tara had lent her. The two witches headed back to Tara’s room. Willow yawned when she entered the room. She always felt more comfortable when she was in her friend’s room than anywhere else. The room always smelled like incense and Tara.

“Lay down, Willow. I will be here when you wake up.”

The redhead was too tired to argue. She took off her shoes and laid down on the right side of Tara’s bed. She was asleep before her head hit the pillow. Tara threw a light blanket over her friend and smoothed it out. She gazed at her friend for a few moments and smiled softly before turning around and moving towards her easel. She took the cloth that was covering her latest art project and moved the piece to a safe space in the corner of her room. Tara grabbed a large piece of canvas and placed it on the easel. She grabbed her palate and started mixing the perfect shade of green.

She may just be expecting a painting of the sky, but I want to capture the moment we shared just looking at the sky. I need to start showing her how I feel, and this painting will be the start.

Tara looked over her shoulder and watched her sleeping friend for a minute.

For you, I will be brave.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Tue May 10, 2022 8:24 am 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
Bellalocke wrote:
Reader interaction is definitely one of my favorite features about the KB.
Same
Quote:
later in the story you will learn what was written.
I know it won’t be but I’m holding out hope that they think it’s something deep and meaningful when in fact Gaea is a messing with them and wrote lamppost or something pointless on them, bonus points if she spelt it wrong. I already suspect Gaea is messing with them but that is probably because of the Percy Jackson series.
Bellalocke wrote:
Thank you so much for commenting
Thank you for replying and explaining.

On with the show
Bellalocke wrote:
should the redhead need anything, to give her a call.
Kathryn should have said within context and reason. Now she is going to get a phone call every time Willow is stuck on the loo without any paper.
Bellalocke wrote:
silent but mutual agreement, Willow and Tara would spend a few days apart to process their feelings
Again general after spending the weekend at the parents/In-laws feeling.
Bellalocke wrote:
sent Tara a text message.
WYU2, NM, MUTomoz?, K. , I hate text speak so much.
Bellalocke wrote:
'The Wind in The Willows'
Kathryn get the loo roll ready.
Bellalocke wrote:
You’ll be waiting for the bus for a long time otherwise.”
Winnie knows, probably has a free bus pass too but knows not to use it if she has somewhere to be.
Bellalocke wrote:
Willow received a text message.
U up? Then I imagine a bunch of emoji’s between them. If Tara has got Italian again maybe the eggplant. Some drink to share maybe a few splashes next to it. I hate emoji conversations more than text speak. If you directly contact my number to ask me something make it comprehensible. My phone only shows squares any way, I enjoy messing with them as if I know what images they’ve used. It’s the small things.
Bellalocke wrote:
The blonde opened the door and greeted Willow with a lopsided smile before letting her in.
Another Gold for young Miss Tara Maclay. Undefeated Olympic champion in Willow door opening.
Bellalocke wrote:
your math teacher isn’t doing a great job of helping you understand
If it’s anything like one of my maths teachers who I think went to oxford. No but I do know how to swear in Greek with the palm of my hand. They were Greek, they liked to teach in Greek, it was definitely all Greek to me. Not even the worst thing about their teaching style.
Bellalocke wrote:
a few different colored pens
Naturally.
Bellalocke wrote:
A big boy? Hmmm, I think I can do that.”
Ride him like a pony, Tara guarantees safety and fun.
Bellalocke wrote:
“I don’t want to ask them… they don’t matter.”
“Yes, they do. Why don’t you want to ask them?”
It’s a simple exchange but yet it says an awful lot about them. You have the honesty to admit vulnerability with not wanting to ask them. The kindness in trying to dismiss it not to upset Tara but also doubling as a bit of self-doubt, in the sense that her thoughts and feelings aren’t important in comparison to Tara’s feeling. Not wanting to ruin that. Then Tara being the champ she is just straight up, your thoughts and feelings matter, I’m here for you to share.
Bellalocke wrote:
I want to be a better friend to you, and sometimes that means doing things that are hard or that make me feel afraid
That hits right in the feels.
Bellalocke wrote:
I am finally experiencing better days, but they feel so fragile
First came the right hook and I recoiled right into the left. What a line, great line.
Bellalocke wrote:
she had to wonder if there were magical properties to the water
if the stream is connected to the Thames, cocaine.
Bellalocke wrote:
Elementals who identify as female are far more powerful than their male-identified counterparts.
Magical pay gap. Nature in balance..
Bellalocke wrote:
“Yes. I had to go into hiding for a long time. Someday I will explain to you why.”
She put the cocaine in the Thames.
Bellalocke wrote:
“Yes. Do not be afraid, ok?”
Images of a dragon wearing a trench coat ready to flash.
Bellalocke wrote:
I cannot tell you this information because it is not my story to tell. Do you understand?”
Yes! It says something when a dragon on a mystical plain talk more sense than humans.

I could try and sum up this chapter but I think two lines you’ve written in this, sells this chapter and story more than I ever could.
Bellalocke wrote:
I want to be a better friend to you, and sometimes that means doing things that are hard or that make me feel afraid

I am finally experiencing better days, but they feel so fragile
That is emotion without saying any emotion. This is what I was on about a few chapters ago and they are two magnificent lines. Relatable, gut punching and progressive.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Thu May 12, 2022 1:08 pm 
Offline
2. Floating Rose

Joined: Fri Dec 24, 2021 8:32 am
Posts: 21
Topics: 1
I love the aspect of puppy therapy because dogs are better than us. Period. We have them here on my deployment and each time I see them, my day gets better. I enjoyed their self knowledge of needing space after mental and physical exhaustion. It is good to see their interactions are developing further, to include helping in the school work aspect and not just Wicca and Magick. Solana appears to be a big aspect throughout this fic so hopefully we can get into her backstory at some point.

_________________
Chance

---------------
"In my world, we have people in chains and we can ride them like ponies." - Vamp Willow


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Mon May 23, 2022 11:17 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Sorry for the delay in posting. Had some personal issues going on last week. At any rate, let the feedback commence!

Dub

Dub wrote:
I know it won’t be but I’m holding out hope that they think it’s something deep and meaningful when in fact Gaea is a messing with them and wrote lamppost or something pointless on them, bonus points if she spelt it wrong. I already suspect Gaea is messing with them but that is probably because of the Percy Jackson series.


While it would be quite hilarious for Gaea to be messing with everyone, what was written on their backs is actually rather important and comes into play later in the story. I will make sure to reference it here and there to make sure you readers do not forget that particular detail.

Quote:
Kathryn should have said within context and reason. Now she is going to get a phone call every time Willow is stuck on the loo without any paper.


That would be a super awkward phone call, but one that I feel Willow would much rather make that call to Kat than to say Tara or Odessa. If only because Kat has likely dealt with the same issue with her daughter :lol

Quote:
WYU2, NM, MUTomoz?, K. , I hate text speak so much.

Despite the fact that Willow knows L33t speak, she will not use it with Tara because she knows that her friend hates anything with horrible grammar that is not clear and somewhat easy to understand (Jargon for a particular topic not counting towards said previous standard).

Quote:
Winnie knows, probably has a free bus pass too but knows not to use it if she has somewhere to be.


Winnie has lived in the UK all her life and has been subjected to the abject horror that is public transit. She feels sorry for just about anyone that is dependent on it. Hence the reason she gave Willow a ride the first time she went to shelter and stayed late.

Quote:
U up? Then I imagine a bunch of emoji’s between them. If Tara has got Italian again maybe the eggplant. Some drink to share maybe a few splashes next to it. I hate emoji conversations more than text speak. If you directly contact my number to ask me something make it comprehensible. My phone only shows squares any way, I enjoy messing with them as if I know what images they’ve used. It’s the small things.


Tara uses emojis when appropriate (mostly smiley faces), but refuses to use them to converse or convey meaning. As mentioned above, Tara hates anything with horrible grammar and that is not easy to understand. I think that she would rather chew glass than communicate via emoji

Quote:
Another Gold for young Miss Tara Maclay. Undefeated Olympic champion in Willow door opening.


Not going to lie, I was very happy that I was not drinking anything when I read this one because I laughed so hard that I would have hosed my computer.

Quote:
Ride him like a pony, Tara guarantees safety and fun.


Duke is not quite that big yet, and I am sure he would not appreciate being ridden in such a manner when he is. That said, maybe I should include horseback riding at some point....

Quote:
It’s a simple exchange but yet it says an awful lot about them. You have the honesty to admit vulnerability with not wanting to ask them. The kindness in trying to dismiss it not to upset Tara but also doubling as a bit of self-doubt, in the sense that her thoughts and feelings aren’t important in comparison to Tara’s feeling. Not wanting to ruin that. Then Tara being the champ she is just straight up, your thoughts and feelings matter, I’m here for you to share.


You hit the nail right on the head. This is the moment where Willow begins to realize that Tara is not so closed off that she can't ask Tara questions regarding other topics and be afraid of the repercussions. At this point, the number one thing that Willow is afraid of is messing up and saying something that causes Tara to run away. For all the care that Willow shows Tara, she is very vulnerable and afraid of getting hurt. The lengths that Willow is willing to go to in order to make sure that Tara is comfortable is something that will be explored in one of the upcoming chapters.
In this moment, Tara sees Willow, sees the vulnerability, and implicitly understands that not only does she need to give Willow the room to speak and ask her questions but also take the opportunity to show her care and understanding to the best of her ability. Moments like this are what will make the friendship between our girls and the foundation of their romantic relationship solid and not prone to collapse.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
I want to be a better friend to you, and sometimes that means doing things that are hard or that make me feel afraid
That hits right in the feels.


I am glad that this statement made an impact. I think it shows that Tara is willing to try and willing to do the work to be a good friend. Sometimes, friendship is not easy especially when establishing it means being vulnerable and willing to do things that may be hard or scary. I think this not only speaks to Tara's inner strength, but also how important being a good friend to Willow is to her.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
I am finally experiencing better days, but they feel so fragile
First came the right hook and I recoiled right into the left. What a line, great line.


Willow's willingness to be as open as she was about her past and the vulnerability that came with that conversation/confession is something that had a profound impact on Tara. This statement was both an affirmation of how Tara has impacted her life in a very positive way, but also how afraid Willow is of losing the life that she has now. Tara recognizes that in order for things to continue, she must be willing to be brave and do things that she otherwise would not. At this point, she may not be able to say it in so many words, but she cares deeply about Willow and is trying to find ways to convey that while not stepping too far out of her comfort zone. This in turn allows her to grow and to heal.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
she had to wonder if there were magical properties to the water
if the stream is connected to the Thames, cocaine.


No illicit drugs involved unless we start going down that terrible path of magic being like a drug that you can get addicted to. Screw S6. Magic is not a drug; especially Solana's brand of magic.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Elementals who identify as female are far more powerful than their male-identified counterparts.
Magical pay gap. Nature in balance..


I would argue that this is due to the fact that females are innately more in tune with the Earth (Thank You, Gaea), than males are. Which also explains why there are more female practitioners than there are male ones. That said, there are males that are very much in tune with the Earth and hold a great amount of power in their own right. Tara's guardian, Tor, is a perfect example of this. While he does not have as much power as Solana, he is damn close. The same holds true of Kathryn and Odessa's spirit guardians. Solana is also a special case because she is a dragon, and the reason for her level of power will be explained in a chapter a little later on.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
I cannot tell you this information because it is not my story to tell. Do you understand?”
Yes! It says something when a dragon on a mystical plain talk more sense than humans.


Indeed. Solana is very much aware that it is important that Tara share her story when she is ready. That said, she is not afraid to encourage Tara to do so, which you will see later on down the line.

Quote:
I could try and sum up this chapter but I think two lines you’ve written in this, sells this chapter and story more than I ever could.
Bellalocke wrote:
I want to be a better friend to you, and sometimes that means doing things that are hard or that make me feel afraid

I am finally experiencing better days, but they feel so fragile
That is emotion without saying any emotion. This is what I was on about a few chapters ago and they are two magnificent lines. Relatable, gut punching and progressive.
[/quote]

I am very happy that the chapter had such an impact on you. I took your advice to heart and now am concentrating on displaying emotion rather than stating it. Thank you so much for the compliments as well as the feedback. I hope you enjoy this next chapter.

Ck_Mako

CK_Mako wrote:
I love the aspect of puppy therapy because dogs are better than us. Period. We have them here on my deployment and each time I see them, my day gets better. I enjoyed their self knowledge of needing space after mental and physical exhaustion. It is good to see their interactions are developing further, to include helping in the school work aspect and not just Wicca and Magick. Solana appears to be a big aspect throughout this fic so hopefully we can get into her backstory at some point.


I find it amazing how dogs are able to heal someone in ways that I don't think many people will understand. I agree that dogs are better than us because of the unconditional love and support they offer as well as the fact that they are always happy to see their favorite humans. Having that in your life is bound to make anyone feel better, even on the crappiest days.
I am so glad that you are able to get puppy therapy while you are on deployment. Having moments of happiness and peace are critical to anyone's life, but more so for those of you who are deployed. I am grateful that you have access to dogs because they can very much bring both to your life. If I haven't said it before, Thank you for your service. You are very much valued and appreciated.
So far as the mental and physical exhaustion are concerned, I could not agree more. So much happened during that weekend that I think anyone would need time to process things; this goes doubly so for our girls. I wanted to display that they are in tune enough with each other that the need for time and space was implicit rather than something that they would need to speak about.
Willow very much wants to help Tara in anyway that she can because part of her being friends with Tara is the desire to see her succeed and achieve her dream. There will even be moments where Tara will be able to help her in the same way.
Willow is not perfect and all-knowing, and I like the thought of Tara having skills and knowledge that will help Willow navigate her classes and be successful as well.
Solana is very much central to the story and some of her background will be revealed soon enough. I will say that it is through her background and different stories that our girls will learn a great deal about dragons and the lore behind them.
Thank you for taking the time to comment. Hopefully the next part of the story will be equally compelling as this last one.


UPDATE DIRECTLY BELOW

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Mon May 23, 2022 11:18 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Author: Bellalocke

Description: Two weeks have passed since Willow took Tara to the shelter for the first time. Buffy arrives in Oxford and gives Willow a much-needed morale boost. Tara considers coming out to Willow.

Rating: R for Adult themes.

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first.

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Always welcome and encouraged

Author's note 1: Tara sings a song that is linked within the story. There are two words in the third verse that I have changed to fit the situation. Those two words I have underlined.

Chapter 12

Tara sat alone in her room lost in thought. She could not believe that two weeks had passed since Willow first took her to the shelter for the first time. The witch smiled when she thought of Duke and Maggie; she had become quite attached to both dogs.

I never thought that something as simple as going and spending time with Duke and Maggie would help me as much as it has. Touching other people has been so hard since I have been with mama, but with the pups it is easy. When Maggie licks my face, it tickles and makes me laugh, but is so comforting. I feel like she is just trying to kiss all the hurt away. Duke… such a big boy who is only going to get bigger. I never thought that I would like a big pup like him, but he is like a calm weighted blanket when he lays on me. It’s weird because I feel like he knows I need him before I do. Sometimes this means him laying on my lap and staying with me, other times he acts all silly and l laugh until my stomach hurts, and just yesterday he laid on me and covered me with kisses. Both love playing with us so much, and I really hope that Willow and I will continue to go and see them.

Tara smiled when she thought of the redhead. She still remembered the evening that she and Willow sat underneath the birch tree with both dogs resting in their laps while they held hands and watched the sunset. She had managed to finish the painting while Willow slept in her bed. The image of that night was burned into her head, and she knew that she would never forget it. That day was the first where she seriously began to believe that Willow would be her best friend. There were hurdles that she would need to overcome before that became the truth, but it was impossible to deny the thought any longer.

I don’t think I can tell her about my past just yet, but I should come out to her. I am becoming attached to her and feeling more comfortable than I ever have with anyone except mama and Kathryn. I don’t know how she will react, but I should tell her before we go any further. She deserves to know and decide if she still wants to be friends with me. I hope that I don’t lose her.

Tara looked at the painting again. She had decided to use oil paints to capture the moment because she wanted it to last forever. The detail of the painting was some of the best work that she had ever done. At the bottom of the painting, she used the perfect shade of green to paint the grass that they were sitting on. The birch tree was a lovely shade of white and brown and underneath it, she painted two figures. They lacked the detail of an actual portrait aside from the color of their hair. Both dogs looked small compared to their actual size and the tree blocked the sight of both of them holding hands. Most of the canvas was covered in a bright orange followed by a soft yellow that faded into the perfect shade of pink. She smiled when she saw the pink bleed into a glowing red color followed by a deep purple. The moment was as perfect as the sunset. She remembered the only sunset that she had seen with her aunt in the very brief time that she had spent in Arizona. The image had moved her heart and soul in a way she never thought possible.

I want to take her to Arizona when all of this is over and show her the beauty of an Arizona sunset with those cacti in the background. I want to travel the world with her and see sunsets everywhere we go. I hope that she stays with me. I don’t know what I would do if I lost her now. Who would hold my hand when I have a bad day or a good day or any day in between? I look forward to those moments of quiet peace where it is just the two of us. No doubt, no worry, no indecision exists; it’s just us at the moment appreciating the beauty before us.

The witch’s thoughts turned back to the night that she had started the painting.

***Two Weeks Ago***

Willow was fast asleep in her bed and never stirred despite the blonde rummaging around in her supplies to find the paints that she needed. Tara used professional grade paints due to their flexibility in creating the perfect colors as well as their durability. That night she had looked at Willow more than she ever had before. She wanted to get the shade of her friend’s hair perfect in the painting. When the clock in her room read 1:00 AM, Tara knew that Willow was likely going to sleep through the night. She was unsure about sharing the bed with her friend, but the exhaustion she felt from the day decided for her. She quietly grabbed some clothes to sleep in and slipped out of her room to go and change in the communal bathroom down the hall. When she came back into the room, the blonde noticed that Willow had not moved an inch. She turned off the fairy lights before slipping into bed underneath the covers. Sleep took her quickly and she slept without any nightmares for the third night in a row.

When she woke up in the morning, her clock read 6:00 AM. She knew that Willow had an early class that she needed to get ready for. The witch slipped out of bed and moved around it to face Willow’s sleeping form.
Tara grabbed Willow’s hand and gently called out her name. “Willow, it’s time to wake up. You have class soon.”
It took a few minutes of Tara repeating herself before the redhead’s emerald eyes fluttered open. A sleepy smile crossed her face. The blonde couldn’t help but give her friend a shy lopsided smile. Willow took a few more minutes to wake up fully.

Willow gave Tara a brilliant grin when she saw the shy lopsided smile. “Hey Tara, what time is it?”

“Just a little after six in the morning.”

Willow shot up. “I am so sorry. I didn’t think I would sleep for so long.”

Tara stood while continuing to look down at her friend. “That’s ok. You needed the sleep. How do you feel?”

“Better than I have in a long time. Solana is amazing. I wish that I didn’t feel so tired after visiting her.”

Tara moved to her mini-fridge and grabbed a bottle of apple juice and a pear. She turned around and handed both to Willow. She couldn’t help but quietly chuckle at the sight of Willow’s rumpled clothes and bedhead.

“Here, eat these. I am sorry that I don’t have more to offer you.”

Willow accepted the juice and pear and began to devour them. Tara sat down at the foot of the bed and regarded her friend.

“Visiting her without becoming so tired will get easier the more that you do it.”

Willow nodded as she finished the pear. The two witches sat in silence as the redhead continued to wake up. When the clock read 6:45 AM, Willow got out of bed and moved to the other side to put her shoes on.

“I should get going so that I can change clothes before class. Can we meet for lunch? I should be done with my English class at noon. I’ll have an hour before I must go to my Women’s Studies class.”

Tara nodded. “Sounds good. I have my first art class at 1:00 PM so that will work perfectly. Want to meet at the café in the student union building?”

“Sounds like a plan. Thank you for everything. I’m sorry that I fell asleep on you.”

Tara shook her head. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll see you for lunch.”

The blonde grabbed Willow’s hand and gave it a brief squeeze before the redhead bolted out of the room. Tara set an alarm for 11:00 AM before crawling back into bed and falling asleep once again.

***Present Day***

The witch came out of the memory and looked at the painting once again before touching it. The paint was dry and no longer malleable. Tara decided that she would wait another week before attempting to varnish the painting and give it to Willow. She smiled and hoped that her friend would love the painting and see the joy and care that had gone into creating it.

When I give her this, I think that is when I will come out to her.

She thought of Willow’s red hair looking shiny and radiant in the setting sun.

I will be brave.

***

Willow sat alone in her room cradling her cello to her neck. She looked at the sheet music before her and smiled. It had been quite a while since she had learned how to play a new song, but she decided that it was time to do so. The redhead smiled at the thought of playing the song with Tara. “Time to say Goodbye” was one of her favorite songs. She felt lucky when she was able to find an arrangement that was meant for both piano and cello.

Next time I see her, I will give her the sheet music and ask her if she would be willing to learn it to play together. She is so talented. I wish that I could play another instrument. Maybe guitar? Listening to her play always gives me goosebumps and there are so many songs I could play for her… Next time I am at the music store, I will look into it.

Willow turned her attention back to the sheet music and began to move her bow across the strings. She took a good half hour to acquaint herself with the notes of the song. The redhead knew that it would take her a few weeks to learn this song before she felt confident in attempting to play it for Tara. Just as she was about to go into another round of practice, Willow heard a knock at her door. She placed her cello and bow on the stand before moving the stand that held the sheet music and stood up. Whoever was on the other side of the door knocked again as Willow made her way across her room. When she finally opened the door, she was met with a crushing bear hug that could only be done by her best friend, Buffy.

Willow was released from the embrace. “Buffy! I didn’t think you were due in for another few days.”

The short blonde beamed at her best friend as she dropped her bag on the floor. “I decided to come a few days early to surprise you. How are you, Will? You look a lot better than I thought you would.”

Willow took Buffy’s hand and led her to the bed. Both women sat down and faced each other.

“Things have gotten better over the last two weeks. Puppy therapy was the best idea you ever had. Things have also gotten better with Tara.”

The redhead beckoned her best friend to lie down in bed as she recounted the events of the last few weeks. She did her best to explain the magic and the weekend when everything seemed to change. Buffy was able to get a general idea of what was going on and what her best friend had been through.

Buffy looked confused. “So, you’re saying that ever since that weekend, Tara has been holding hands with you, but you still haven’t hugged?”

Willow nodded.

“And there are parts of the weekend and the ritual that you can’t remember?”

Willow nodded again. “I know it sounds crazy, but I am ok with it. We both talked about how we felt closer than we did before the ritual.”

“Why do you think that is? All of this seems very strange…”

Willow smiled. “I am not sure. It might have something to do with the magic. That said, I am not questioning it. All I know is that we are becoming better friends and she is starting to trust me.”

“Why do you think she still hasn’t hugged you?”

Willow looked thoughtful for a moment. So much had passed between the two witches and picking out the parts that she was comfortable with sharing versus the things that she felt were best left to remain between her and Tara was impossible.

Too many holes and not enough answers. Telling her would just leave more questions and this is really between Tara and me. Everything that she has shared with me and the things that I have observed is meant only for me, and I will not break her trust.

Willow shrugged. "I'm not sure, Buff, and it may be a long time until she decides to tell me, and that is assuming that she will eventually tell me. Until then, I'll be there for her because she is there for me. Also, to be perfectly honest, if or when she tells me, it will stay between us. Whoever has knowledge of whatever happened should be her choice and nobody else's."

"I totally respect that, Will. Remember the night you came over to my house the day after you had that big fight with your mom about Joel Bernstein and what happened over at his house?"

Willow nodded. "I still can't believe it was the lack of interest in boys rather than a crush on a girl that made me finally put the pieces together. Natasha Lyonne in 'But I'm a Cheerleader' didn't hurt either."

Buffy barked out a laugh. "Yeah. I never saw you drool so much during one movie. Probably because we were watching the wrong movies."

Willow grinned. "You know, I always wondered why you had that movie lying around."

"Well, you may have been questioning why you didn't like boys or want anything to do with them. I was questioning why girls were catching my attention...."

"Buffy! Why didn't you tell me? I would have been there for you."

The petite blonde smiled. "Will, you were going through enough with your newfound gayness and trying to figure out how to tell your dad. I was concentrating on being there for you and not out you to your dad. Even after you came out to him, I was still sitting with the idea that I might like girls, and it just wasn't something I was ready to share yet. That said, can we talk about this some more tomorrow?"

"Of course, Buff. Today has been a long day."

The two women changed into their pajamas and laid down back in bed.

The weight of the weeks spent away from Buffy and her dad as well as the lack of touch and physical affection still weighed heavily on Willow despite the conversation and revelation of Buffy’s potential attraction to women. The sadness hit the redhead like a freight train, and the need to be physically close to someone crept up again.

Buffy sensed the change in Willow’s mood as quickly as it turned. "Still want to cuddle?"

Willow nodded. The petite blonde pulled her best friend towards her and wrapped her arms around the redhead. She rubbed Willow’s back as the Willow cried into her shoulder. Buffy felt the weeks of pent-up sadness and dismay at having something so vital as a hug missing from Willow’s life. She continued to rub the redhead’s back and whispered words of comfort and reassurance that everything would be alright. Willow fell asleep and the petite blonde was content with just lying there and affording whatever comfort she could to the girl in her arms. Eventually, Buffy succumbed to exhaustion and fell asleep as well.

***

Willow woke up surprised to feel strong arms holding her. When she opened her eyes, she saw Buffy holding her while fast asleep. The redhead felt like she had cried enough tears to fill a swimming pool. She had not realized how many emotions and the amount of sadness she had been holding onto despite her regular sessions with Kathryn.

Perhaps there are only some things that can be expressed and healed within the arms of a best friend. Tara needs a best friend and I want to be that person. Would she accept such comfort? Could I provide her with what Buffy gave to me? What if I cry? I want nothing more than to be strong for her, to be there for her, but what if I can’t help but weep for her and what she has faced? Would that help her? Maybe… maybe helping her isn’t what all of this is about. When she is ready to tell me, maybe all I can do is be there, comfort her as best as I can, and let her know that she is not alone. The greatest thing that she did for me when I told her about my childhood was simply being there for me and letting me know that I was not alone. When the time comes, I will be there for her, and until then, I will wait for her.

Willow carefully extricated herself from Buffy’s arms and her bed. The clock on her desk read 7:30 AM. They had managed to sleep through the night. Willow went to her closet and found an outfit for the day and gathered her shower kit as well as a towel. The redhead took her time in the shower. The hot water hit the sore muscles in her neck and her back. Willow smiled when she smelled the shampoo and then the conditioner as she applied it to her hair. The last time she and Tara had been over to the house, Odessa had given Willow a basket with various lotions as well as a bottle of each of the shampoo, conditioner, and soap that she always used when she took a bath in their bathroom.

After she finished her shower, Willow went back to her room to grab her wallet. Buffy was still fast asleep in her bed. The petite blonde rolled over to her other side and started to snore softly. The redhead smiled and grabbed her wallet before heading out the door to get breakfast.

Willow had to smile when she saw an all too familiar shade of blonde when she approached the café. She noticed that Tara was carrying a brown bag and two mochas.

“Tara?”

The blonde turned around and beamed when she saw Willow.

“Hey! Well, I guess the surprise is ruined…”

Willow quirked an eyebrow.

Tara blushed. “I was going to show up at your room with breakfast.”

“Tell you what, let me grab another mocha and muffin and then we can go.”

Tara nodded. “Feeling the need for extra caffeine this morning?”

“Buffy arrived last night. I thought I would buy both of us breakfast but since you… I mean, if you don’t want to meet her, I understand, I just thought…”

Tara looked down and shuffled her feet. “I don’t want to intrude. I can just give you your mocha and muffin and go back to my room.”

Willow wasn’t sure why Tara was reacting the way that she was, but she didn’t like the distress that was evident in Tara’s body language.

“My room is always open to you, and you will never be an intrusion. Please, come with me? I want her to meet you because you are important to me.”

When Willow grabbed her hand, Tara looked up at her with a shy half-smile. “If you’re sure?”

“Of course! And don’t worry, we will still get time to ourselves, promise.”
Tara’s heart warmed at the news that she would not completely be missing alone time with her friend for however long Buffy was in town.

***

By the time Willow and Tara arrived back at the redhead’s room, Buffy was still sleeping and completely sprawled out on the bed. Both witches had to stifle a giggle when the petite blonde shot up when she smelled mochas. Buffy was still bleary-eyed with sleep and had a really bad case of bedhead. Willow could not stop the laugh that escaped her mouth.

Tara soon joined in even though she felt bad for Buffy. That compassion soon left her when Buffy chucked a pillow that was meant for Willow but hit Tara square in the face. The blonde carefully sat the mochas and muffins meant for her and Willow down before grabbing the pillow and chucking it back at the petite blonde. Tara’s aim was true, and the pillow hit Buffy square in the face.

The room was quiet for a moment before all three women started laughing.

Tara looked over at Willow. “I see where you get the habit of chucking things at people who are supposed to be your friend.”

Buffy glinted in her eye. “I can’t tell you how shocked I was the first time she did it to me.”

The redhead looked over at her friend. “Lies! Don’t listen to her.”

Buffy couldn’t maintain the lie if her life depended on it. “Look, it was either that or tackling you. I don’t think you would have preferred the latter. Plus, it was your fault! Anyway… Hi, Tara, I’m Buffy.”

The petite blonde waved at the blonde witch.

Willow took note when Tara offered her best friend a small smile and a wave back.

Willow noticed that she did not give Buffy the lopsided grin that she was so used to seeing when Tara greeted her.

Does she only smile like that for me?

The redhead decided that she would give the thought further consideration later. She handed Buffy her large triple shot mocha and a muffin before sitting down beside her on the bed. Tara sat down on one of Willow’s newly acquired beanbag chairs.

“So, Will, what is the plan for today?”

“I was thinking we could walk around campus today. I can show you the sights, maybe go somewhere for lunch, and then see if there is anything fun we can do in town. Tara, would you like to join us?”

The blonde shook her head. “I have an appointment today, and then homework to catch up on. Plus, I need to put in a few hours in the studio to finish an assignment. Are we still on for tomorrow?”

Willow nodded as she looked over at Buffy. “We go over to Odessa’s house three times a week to work on magic.”

“Who is Odessa?”

Tara finished chewing a piece of blueberry muffin. “That’s my m-mom. She’s a p-powerful witch and is very impressed w-with Willow’s p-progress. She and her partner, Kathryn, have b-been teaching Willow and me.”

Buffy tilted her head for a moment. “No problem. My mom is on a business trip to London, and I promised her I would spend some time with her since I haven’t seen her in over a month. When I get back, we should have a girl’s night though.”

Willow nodded. “You ok with that, Tara?”

The blonde looked a little nervous until her friend leaned forward and offered her hand while giving the blonde an encouraging nod.

Tara gave Willow a shy half-smile and nodded.

“I s-should g-get going. S-See you tomorrow at 1:00 PM?”

Willow nodded and got up to walk Tara to the door. The blonde reached out and held Willow’s hand with both of hers while giving the redhead another Mona Lisa smile before she left.

When Willow turned around, she found that Buffy was giving her a thoughtful look.

“Something wrong, Buff?”

The petite blonde shook her head. “Tara gives you a different smile when she looks at you, and she makes you happy. I like her already.”

***

The two friends walked around the campus where Willow pointed out the different buildings and told her about the different classes she was taking. Buffy was happy to see that Willow spoke with the same excitement and enthusiasm that she had when she was still living in Sunnydale.

“I missed that babble, Will. It is good to see that some things never change.”

Willow grinned and linked arms with her oldest friend.

The two women found a bench to sit on in one of the many gardens around the school.

“I’ve missed you, Buff. So, tell me what has been going on with you?”

The blonde smiled. “So much, Will. I don’t even know where to begin.”

“The beginning is usually a good place.”

Buffy slapped Willow’s arm. “Smartass. Well, how would you feel if I told you that I was considering taking a year off from school?”

“What? Why?”

“I still don’t know what I want to study or even be, Will. I feel like I am wasting my time at school right now, and I don’t want to do that. Plus, I sort of met someone…”

Willow beamed at her best friend. “Really? Who is he? I need to give him the shovel speech when I meet him.”

“Well, that is where it gets complicated….”

The redhead shook her head. “Complicated how?”

“That someone is a woman, her name is Faith, and she is going to be coming over here for a while. She wants me to come with her.”

Willow took a calming breath. “You really like her?”

Buffy nodded.

“Enough to spend a year with her in Europe?”

"I know it sounds crazy, Will. I've just gotten used to the idea that I like girls, but I've never had feelings for one until I met her. She's actually the reason that I started questioning things. You would think that the fact that I find guys supremely boring would have been a clue, but not for me. So, here we are."

Willow smiled. “Does she make you happy? How did you meet?”

“So happy! We have so much in common that it’s crazy. We practice martial arts together, love the same movies and music, and neither of us has dated a girl before, but we are both sure of our attraction to them. She also understands the need for affordable but stylish boots. Believe it or not, I met her at a martial arts class just before we started our senior year, so it’s not like I just met her.”

Willow chuckled at Buffy’s comment on boots. “You always were obsessed with fashion, Buff. If you are happy, you have my full support. I’m still giving her the shovel speech though.”

The petite blonde hugged her best friend. “Thank you for listening and not being all weird about all of this. Now I just have to tell mom…”

“Does she know Faith?”

Buffy nodded. “Yeah. She even likes her. Says she is a good friend for me to have.”

“Your mom will be fine, Buff. Do you think she will be ok with you taking time off school?”

Buffy shrugged. “Guess I will find out tomorrow when I see her.”

“Just be truthful and tell her why. A lot of people take a gap year to figure things out.”

“I hope you’re right, Will. I really want to do this, and if it makes Faith and I grow closer, that is even better. I hope that mom supports me in this; it will be much easier with her support and blessing.”

Both women sat on the bench for a while longer processing things.

“Do you like it here, Will?”

The redhead smiled when she thought about the three women that had come into her life and the two pups that had stolen her heart. The music, the magic, the self-discovery, and the comfort.

“I really do, Buff. I want you and dad to be here, of course, but I am learning so much, and it’s like I can feel myself changing a little bit more every day. I still have things I have to work through, but I actually have surrogate two mothers, Odessa and Kathryn, who I can look up to, and who show me what it is to be loved by a mother.”

Buffy cocked her head. “What do you mean?”

“It’s mostly Kathryn. She’s an empath and has been helping me so much. I know it sounds crazy, but usually, when I see her, I just lay my head on her lap, and she plays with my hair as I talk about the things that are on my mind or that are making me sad. She holds me when I cry and does all the things that Sheila should have been doing all along. I never realized how much Sheila contributed to me feeling worthless. If she had actually been there, or at least not taken the time to remind me that there was something wrong with me, I would have been able to deal with things better. Kathryn reminds me that I should never have been subjected to the way Sheila treated me. I know she didn’t give birth to me, but Kathryn is the closest I’ve ever come to having a mother… not that I don’t love your mom, Buff. I do, but this is just different. Do you get it?”

The petite blonde considered her friend’s words. “Yeah, I think I do. Mom gave you hugs and made you feel welcome in the house, but she never held you while you cried or played with your hair. I can see the difference. Plus, it sounds like you trust Kathryn enough to be vulnerable and honest about things. Does she know you’re gay?”

Willow nodded.

“What about Tara?”

The redhead looked down. “No. Not yet. Obviously, she is fine with her mom and Kathryn, but what if I tell her and she decides she doesn’t want to be friends anymore? Or what if she thinks I am hitting on her? I know I should tell her, but I am so damn afraid.”

“What does Kathryn have to say about it?”

“She says I need to trust Tara, and that she might surprise me.”

Buffy considered her words carefully. “I think Kathryn is right. You wouldn’t get close to someone who would hurt you like that. Your survival instinct is too strong. Remember? That one girl in High School, Harmony, tried to become your friend and gain your trust, and you were having none of it. Turns out she was just trying to find more ammo to use against you. The fact that Tara doesn’t trigger that is proof enough for me that you can trust her with this. You should tell her, Will.”

“Can I think about it?”

“You can, but I am not responsible for her finding your lesbian romance novel collection or gifting her some lesbian films with your name on the card…”

“Buffy! You would not do that to me! Would you?”

The petite woman chuckled. “Of course not, Will. But the look on your face when I said the threat was adorable.”

Willow shook her head and looked down at the ground.

Buffy squared her shoulders before she knelt in front of her friend and placed her hands on Willow’s shoulders.

“You can do this, Willow. I know you can.”

Buffy stood up and offered her hand. The redhead took the offered hand and stood up.

“Buck up, my witchy friend, and show me where I can get a decent mocha around here.”

Willow put the serious morning conversation she’d had with Buffy out of her mind and enjoyed the rest of her day with her friend. The redhead found that while this delaying tactic worked in spades and allowed her to enjoy the day with Buffy, she was reaping the consequences when she was supposed to be getting ready for bed. Willow looked over at the petite blonde and suddenly admired her friend’s superpower of falling asleep whenever and wherever she wanted. The redhead was sitting in her beanbag chair giving the clock on her desk a rather forlorn look. Midnight had finally come, and she was no closer to a decision when Buffy had fallen asleep at 10:00 PM.

Why did you have to do this, Buffy? Is this a test? Pass it and the first hurdle towards Tara being my best friend will be gone? If she thought I was being vulnerable when I told her about my childhood, that doesn’t hold a candle to this. Why didn’t I just tell her when I met her? At least then she could have left, and it would have stung, but not been the monumental amount of hurt that I am going to feel when she inevitably leaves because of this. Then I’ll be alone again having lost my only friend here because I didn’t have the guts to tell her the truth. She never would have talked to me, invited me to her room, or tolerated how many near fucking misses I had of almost hugging her. Never would have called me her friend, listened to me play, heard me sing, sang or played for me, never held my hand, told me I mattered…never never never…

“Willow! Just tell her.”

Solana?

“Yes. I will not hear of this any longer. You don’t think you can trust Buffy or Kathryn or even yourself. Trust her and trust me. She is awake and in need too. Just tell her already. If you have any respect for me at all, go to her and tell her.”


Willow felt Solana leave her mind.

Best not piss off the big angry dragon lady…

Willow grabbed her phone and texted Tara.

Willow: Hey. Are you awake?

Tara: Yeah. Can’t sleep. You?

Willow: Same. Too much on my mind. Not feeling the best right now.

Tara: Come over. I have something that will cheer you up. The door will be open.

Willow: On my way.

***

Willow stood outside Tara’s door and listened for a moment while gathering the courage and steeling her nerves for the last time she would ever see her friend. The redhead quietly opened the door and smiled faintly as she listened to the soft lilting of Tara’s voice as she played a tune that sounded familiar. When she closed the door, Tara turned around a gave the redhead a lopsided grin. The grin turned to a look of concern when the blonde noticed the tears streaming down her friend’s face and the defeated look on her face.

Willow tried to swallow, but her tongue was too thick in her mouth. Tara got up from her bench and tried to motion Willow to sit on her bed. The redhead shook her head and tried to speak again, but still could not find her voice.

Tara wanted to take a step forward, but she was terrified that Willow would run. Instead, she busied herself with turning her keyboard around so that she could look at her friend when she finally played the song that had been keeping her up all night.

When she was done, Tara turned around and saw the torrent of tears still falling from her friend’s eyes.

Oh, Willow… What happened?

A choked sob broke the silence. “I never wanted to say goodbye. I never wanted to imagine a day where we wouldn’t be friends…”

Tara saw her friend wring her hands together as her body trembled. “Willow, I’m not…”

“Tara, please? I need to finish this. You are going to hate me, you are going to stop being my friend, and you won’t ever want to see me again.”

“Why would I ever do that?”

Willow looked up into Tara’s eyes for what she was sure to be the last time. “Because I’m gay, and I didn’t have the guts to tell you before I entered your room, before I shared food with you, held your hand, fell asleep in your bed, before you became my friend…”

Tara was in front of her friend in three long strides. “Willow, I say this with all the care in the world, please be quiet and sit down.”

The blonde grabbed her friend by both hands and directed her to sit on the side of the bed closest to the keyboard and bench. Tara knelt in front of Willow and held both of her hands until the tears slowed to a trickle and the redhead had no doubt that her friend wasn’t going anywhere. Tara eased one hand out of Willow’s grasp to grab a box of tissues.

“I’ll be right back, I promise. Please stay here, ok?”

Willow nodded as she blew her nose and tried cleaning her face.

Tara took a bowl with her to the bathroom and filled it with hot water before bringing it back to her room. After she grabbed a washcloth, she sat beside Willow and gently began to clean her friend’s face.

“Please lay down, Willow. This will help.”

The redhead did as her friend asked and closed her eyes when a warm washcloth was placed over her eyes.

“Just relax. I’ve got you.”

Tara opened her bottle of lavender lotion and began to rub it into Willow’s hands. She sent tiny pulses of comfort and care as she did so. The redhead eventually removed the washcloth and sat up.

The azure-eyed witch met the other witch’s eyes with a soft lopsided smile. “See? Still here, still your friend. Want something to drink?”

Willow nodded.

“I know just what you need.”

Tara came back a minute later with 2 cups and a bottle of sparkling cider. She poured a cup for each of them before placing the bottle on her bedside table.

“I think this is going to become a tradition, somehow.”

Willow took a sip of the cider and quirked an eyebrow.

“You’re not the only one who has some things to talk about. Though they are not as scary as they were an hour ago. Can I play you something? It will explain the first thing pretty clearly.”

Willow nodded.

Tara took another sip of her cider before she placed it on her bedside table and moved over to her keyboard. She met Willow’s eyes and gave a tentative smile as she began to play a piano tune that was all too familiar to the redhead.

Willow was enraptured by Tara’s voice and doing her best to try and understand what her friend was trying to express. When she began to play the third verse, Tara locked eyes with Willow as she sang:

I've been seeing Lisa now, for a little over a year
She says she's never been so happy, but Lisa lives in fear
That one day Daddy's gonna find out that she's in love
With a Sister from the streets
Oh how he would lose it then, but she's still here with me
Cuz she believes that love will see it through
One day he'll understand
He'll see me as a person, not just a woman
'Cause I believe that love is the answer
I believe that love will find the way
I believe, I believe, I believe, I believe that love is the answer
I believe that love will find a way


Tara smiled when she saw a spark of cognition on Willow’s face. Once she finished playing the song, the blonde turned off the keyboard and locked eyes with the redhead once again.

“Still friends?”

Willow nodded. “I’m a dumbass, aren’t I?”

Tara shook her head. “No, you’re not. Though, I would like to talk about it sometime soon, ok? Perhaps when we’ve had more sleep.”

The redhead nodded.

“I have one more thing that I want to show you, ok?”

Willow smiled. “Ok.”

“Close your eyes, Willow.”

Once the redhead’s eyes were closed, Tara removed the cotton sheet she had over the painting she had promised to make Willow. Once she positioned the easel so that Willow could see the entire piece.

“Ready when you are.”

“Open your eyes, Willow.”

The redhead opened her eyes and found tears in her eyes. Tara looked concerned for a moment.

Willow looked over at her friend. “Happy tears. This is amazing, Tara. You are amazing. When I asked you to do this for me, I never expected something like this. How did you do this?”

Tara sat down on the bed and held her friend’s hand. “I just remembered the moment, how it felt to have the dogs in our lap, the feel of your hand in mine, and the silence that had taken over. I just wanted to capture that. Are you sure you like it?”

“I love it! Thank you so much for such a gift. I will never forget that day.”

Tara gave Willow a soft lopsided smile. “Did you take Buffy to meet Maggie and Duke?”

Willow shook her head. “I did not take Buffy to the shelter. I know it may sound strange, but I sort of consider that place to be ours. Is that weird? I feel like I am making things awkward. Are you sure you’re ok with me being gay? I just… gah, I am making an ass out of myself here.”

Tara couldn’t help but chuckle while giving Willow a lopsided grin. “I don’t think it is weird that you consider the shelter to be our place. I kind of like it, actually. We have very good memories there, and it is where we met Duke and Maggie who are really helping both of us. I am ok with you being gay, Willow. Are you ok with me? At least it spares us from some awkward conversations. Also, I will always hold your hand, ok? I will always be here for you, come what may. You are my friend, and nothing will change that. Can I ask you something?”

“Of course, I am ok with you being gay. I would be even if I weren’t gay myself. I will always hold your hand, Tara, no matter what. Ask away.”

Tara looked down. “Would you stay with me tonight? You, um, help with the nightmares.”

Willow smiled and placed her hand on top of Tara’s. “Of course. Let me just get my shoes off while you get the lights.”

Tara nodded while Willow sent Buffy a text and laid down on top of the covers. She took the light blanket that Tara had covered her up with the other night before crawling under it. Tara searched for Willow’s hand in the dark. The redhead clasped her friend’s hand and held it within her own. Both witches fell into a dreamless sleep, surrounded by comfort and warmth. Together they were fearless, and on this night, both of them were brave.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Last edited by Bellalocke on Tue May 24, 2022 12:24 pm, edited 2 times in total.

Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Tue May 24, 2022 10:09 am 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
Bellalocke wrote:
I took your advice to heart and now am concentrating on displaying emotion rather than stating it.
Not to say I did upset you with my feedback previously, just I know ‘take to heart’ to have a meaning of causing upset. Hopefully a language barrier difference than me actually upsetting you. If I did I am deeply sorry. In no way was I trying to insult your work or writing style. If ever I do say anything close to the bone or you find out of order, call me out on it and put me in my place, I don’t realise how I come across most of the time.

I definitely saw a difference in the previous chapter and it did feel like the emotion was natural and elevated in its intensity to the reader (good thing). You are doing a great job with portraying their vulnerability and unease in themselves.

On with the show
Bellalocke wrote:
They lacked the detail of an actual portrait aside from the color of their hair
Can vouch for this. The hair colour helps a lot, especially when you can get zero proportions or features right. 20 weeks of experience.
Bellalocke wrote:
She turned off the fairy lights before slipping into bed underneath the covers
That’s a mightily impressive step forward. Tara can blame exhaustion but that was a massive feat of bravery. The lights off as well just elevates it as it shows complete trust and comfort.
Bellalocke wrote:
Tara grabbed Willow’s hand and gently out her name
The same way she said for Willow to try and wake her during a nightmare. I like this reflection, it shows a strong synergy in their relationship. Really building on their connection.
Bellalocke wrote:
I decided to come a few days early to surprise you.
It worked. However the general practice in the UK if you get a knock on the door you aren’t expecting, is to ignore it. Watch them from the window until they go away if you’re a curtain twitcher. Then if it is a parcel, the neighbour’s would awkwardly take it in and it would take a week or more to go collect it as you don’t want to talk to the neighbours, only moan about them behind their backs. So in theory Buffy’s surprise would have ended up with her sitting by the door in the dorm room that would take her in. Anya. You’re lucky Willow isn’t accustomed to the UK delivery service Buffy.
Bellalocke wrote:
Everything that she has shared with me and the things that I have observed is meant only for me, and I will not break her trust.
This, exactly this. Another thing people need to understand, if you have a conversation/experience with someone it doesn’t mean you can go telling everyone about it. If someone tells you something, they’ve told you. They've not told you, to tell the world. It’s still their information, they’ve just shared it with you.
Bellalocke wrote:
Whoever has knowledge of whatever happened should be her choice and nobody else's.
I want to give this a standing ovation but I don’t want to get up.
Bellalocke wrote:
I totally respect that,
Okay I’ll get up.
Bellalocke wrote:
I was questioning why girls were catching my attention....
Buffy is full of the surprises today
Bellalocke wrote:
Odessa had given Willow a basket with various lotions as well as a bottle of each of the shampoo, conditioner, and soap that she always used when she took a bath in their bathroom.
And it’s not even solstice.
Bellalocke wrote:
I guess the surprise is ruined…
Surprises all round this chapter, Are they testing if Willow can go without a pacemaker.
Quote:
Does she only smile like that for me?
Yep. Lucky ducky.
Bellalocke wrote:
my m-mom.
The stutter, nicely done. Mentions of the smile, the stutter with Buffy all helping reinforce the strength you’ve built up in the relationship between Tara and Willow.
Bellalocke wrote:
I like her already
Hard not to.
Bellalocke wrote:
Who is he?
Or she. I’m guessing Faith, I think Kathryn said she was out of the country.
Bellalocke wrote:
That someone is a woman, her name is Faith
Psychic Dub!
Bellalocke wrote:
Best not piss off the big angry dragon lady…
Yeah probably for the best.
Bellalocke wrote:
The redhead quietly opened the door
Even Olympic champions need a rest day.
Bellalocke wrote:
entered your room, before I shared food with you, held your hand, fell asleep in your bed, before you became my friend…
I mean a dog does the same thing and even then gay dogs aren’t even an issue in Legally Blonde 2.
Bellalocke wrote:
Still friends?
Again a great bit of reassurance in a way that Willow understands. You really are fine tuning a fantastic connection between the two. Which is something I look for intently with any Willow and Tara story.
Bellalocke wrote:
Would you stay with me tonight? You, um, help with the nightmares.”
That’s great because Tara admits what she put down to exhaustion earlier in the chapter.
Bellalocke wrote:
both of them were brave
Yeah they were.


This chapter is really nicely done. It starts with their insecurities and you introduce Buffy who gives that bit of nudge but also highlights the connection you’ve built so well between Tara nd Willow. The subtleties only there for each other.

The only thing I would say that I didn’t like was Solana. It’s this one line that does it for me.
Bellalocke wrote:
If you have any respect for me at all
Anyone who says that doesn’t deserve any respect in my book. Respect is something to be earnt and never to be cashed in. I can understand it’s the last kick Willow needed to go ahead and do it but it felt like the decision was taken away from Willow and it would have been more impactful if Willow had a nudge from Solana. It doesn’t diminish from the importance of the final scene between Tara and Willow though which makes me think it’s more my personal view than a fault with storytelling.

However I can completely get if it isn’t the intent. As a reader Solana is a mystery to us still. She has shown supportiveness but at the same time, she is a dragon and they are powerful creatures. Maybe Solana is pushing with kindness, maybe it’s that power that Willow needs to tame. It’s all part of the mystery which works for that story arc. Just doesn’t work for this chapter’s story arc in my eyes.

What you’ve done with this chapter is pushed Tara and Willow as the forefront of the story which every story on the KB should be. They have always been a major focus but with all the magical world building it did feel for a bit, like the world building and Tara and Willow were fighting for the focal point. It’s a balancing act which I think you are getting the hang of as you always know to lead it all back to Tara and Willow.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 12 Comment Replies
PostPosted: Fri Jun 03, 2022 8:30 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Dub

Dub wrote:
Not to say I did upset you with my feedback previously, just I know ‘take to heart’ to have a meaning of causing upset. Hopefully a language barrier difference than me actually upsetting you. If I did I am deeply sorry. In no way was I trying to insult your work or writing style. If ever I do say anything close to the bone or you find out of order, call me out on it and put me in my place, I don’t realise how I come across most of the time.

I definitely saw a difference in the previous chapter and it did feel like the emotion was natural and elevated in its intensity to the reader (good thing). You are doing a great job with portraying their vulnerability and unease in themselves.


For some people 'take to heart' can have a negative connotation, but in this instance, it was not. What I meant was that I read your feedback and then I re-read the chapter and saw where you were absolutely correct. Due to your observation I was more cognizant and aware of the manner in which I try to convey attention. That is not to say that I will always be perfect, but that I will make an effort to do better. I appreciate the apology even though it is not at all necessary. I promise, I have no issue with taking you to task if you do say something out of order. Truth be told, there are few things that are in that category (personal attacks being the major one). Otherwise, opinions are always valid, and if it is due to misunderstanding, I try to convey my meaning instead of becoming super defensive and shutting down.

I am so happy that I was able to convey the emotion and feelings that were present and that the level was at a place where it needs to be. Things are starting to ramp up and it is my hope that the intensity of their emotions as well as their reactions to what is happening are conveyed in an impactful way.

Quote:
Can vouch for this. The hair colour helps a lot, especially when you can get zero proportions or features right. 20 weeks of experience.


While spot on for a portrait, In this instance, their features were purposely not clearly defined due to the fact that the focus of the painting of the painting was the sunset. Tara was coming from a place of painting the whole scene, if you will, and wanted to include details (however abstract) like the tree, the dogs, and their bodies sitting under the birch tree to reflect the moment and hopefully trigger the memory within Willow. Funny thing is, there is a great deal that is expressed in the painting that even Tara cannot see at the moment, but will be able to in the future.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
She turned off the fairy lights before slipping into bed underneath the covers
That’s a mightily impressive step forward. Tara can blame exhaustion but that was a massive feat of bravery. The lights off as well just elevates it as it shows complete trust and comfort.


Tara is definitely living up to her mantra of "I will be brave" in this instance. I think that the rush of emotion that she felt in working on the painting for Willow and having to really look at her best friend, perhaps for the first time, really played a role in this decision. The apprehension was still there about laying in the same bed, but the dark didn't seem like such a big deal after overcoming that fear of sharing a bed. Tara is definitely coming to a place where she trusts Willow and feels a certain measure of comfort, but she still has a little while to go. Hopefully, the next few updates will prove to be illuminating.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Tara grabbed Willow’s hand and gently out her name
The same way she said for Willow to try and wake her during a nightmare. I like this reflection, it shows a strong synergy in their relationship. Really building on their connection.


Tara is definitely reflecting the way that she wants and needs to be treated, though this is not always perfect. She comes from the school of thought that you treat others as you want to be treated. I am glad that the small details like this as well as the hand holding is proving to show how their connection is being built and how they are growing together. Synergy is a really big part of their relationship in so many ways and it will become all the more apparent as the story progresses.

Quote:
It worked. However the general practice in the UK if you get a knock on the door you aren’t expecting, is to ignore it. Watch them from the window until they go away if you’re a curtain twitcher. Then if it is a parcel, the neighbour’s would awkwardly take it in and it would take a week or more to go collect it as you don’t want to talk to the neighbours, only moan about them behind their backs. So in theory Buffy’s surprise would have ended up with her sitting by the door in the dorm room that would take her in. Anya. You’re lucky Willow isn’t accustomed to the UK delivery service Buffy.


One of the many ways in which Willow is not accustomed to certain practices in the UK. Her lack of assimilation in this case is a good thing. I shudder to think how well an exhausted Buffy would tolerate Anya though that would have made for a funny scene.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Everything that she has shared with me and the things that I have observed is meant only for me, and I will not break her trust.
This, exactly this. Another thing people need to understand, if you have a conversation/experience with someone it doesn’t mean you can go telling everyone about it. If someone tells you something, they’ve told you. They've not told you, to tell the world. It’s still their information, they’ve just shared it with you.


Willow is very much aware how much Tara values privacy because she feels the same way. She doesn't want the things that she tells Tara to be relayed to anyone else unless she says that it is ok. Part of the reason that Tara is able to trust Willow to the point that she has is due to the fact that not only displays vulnerability when it comes to just about everything, but that she also values a lot of the same things that Tara does. In this instance, she sees a reflection of herself and that is comforting.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Whoever has knowledge of whatever happened should be her choice and nobody else's.
I want to give this a standing ovation but I don’t want to get up.
Bellalocke wrote:
I totally respect that,
Okay I’ll get up.


Willow in her Willowy-ness in action, and Buffy being super supportive. Willow definitely has a knack of surrounding herself with people that understand and are super awesome.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
I was questioning why girls were catching my attention....
Buffy is full of the surprises today


It is going to take a while, but I want Buffy to have some depth and dimension here. She is complex and thoughtful; she had to be in order to be there for Willow in the times that she was needed most. Buffy is definitely awesome in her own right.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Odessa had given Willow a basket with various lotions as well as a bottle of each of the shampoo, conditioner, and soap that she always used when she took a bath in their bathroom.
And it’s not even solstice.


Just wait until you see what Odessa got Willow for her birthday. Sometimes she needs direction, but once she has it, Odessa is a gift giving goddess.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
I guess the surprise is ruined…
Surprises all round this chapter, Are they testing if Willow can go without a pacemaker.


Maybe. Willow has a strong heart, and is one of those rare people that does not mind surprises. That said, her strong heart is what gives Willow the ability and propensity to love and care as much as she does. I think this next chapter will most definitely start to reflect that value in her.

Quote:
Quote:
Does she only smile like that for me?
Yep. Lucky ducky.


This is the beginning of Willow picking up the clue stick and realizing just how special her relationship with Tara is.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
my m-mom.
The stutter, nicely done. Mentions of the smile, the stutter with Buffy all helping reinforce the strength you’ve built up in the relationship between Tara and Willow.


The contrast shows the level of comfort that Tara has with Willow for sure. I also wanted to reflect back that just because Tara is showing the level of comfort that she is with Willow she is still the shy person that Willow first met. Her growth into having more confidence externally is something that is coming, but it will take a while.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
I like her already
Hard not to.


It really is. I am glad that you like my version of Tara. Hopefully that continues to be the case.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Who is he?
Or she. I’m guessing Faith, I think Kathryn said she was out of the country.
Bellalocke wrote:
That someone is a woman, her name is Faith
Psychic Dub!


I totally saw that one coming from a mile away :laugh Despite the fact that Willow did not but took it in stride is a wonderful thing. While Willow is far from perfect, I want to show her unconditional love and support for those she holds close, and I felt that this was a good way to do so

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Best not piss off the big angry dragon lady…
Yeah probably for the best.


Solana is definitely not to be trifled with. Future chapters will show the fate of those who choose to do so.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
The redhead quietly opened the door
Even Olympic champions need a rest day.


This is definitely a running joke now. Let's see how ridiculous it gets :haha

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
entered your room, before I shared food with you, held your hand, fell asleep in your bed, before you became my friend…
I mean a dog does the same thing and even then gay dogs aren’t even an issue in Legally Blonde 2.


The levity here is very much appreciated, but it cannot go without saying that Willow was genuinely prepared to have to say goodbye to someone she felt incredibly close to because it has always been a fear of hers ever since she figured herself out. I hated to write her from the place that she was coming from, but I hope that the level of sorrow she was displaying spoke to the depth of her feelings for Tara despite the short amount of time they have known each other.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Still friends?
Again a great bit of reassurance in a way that Willow understands. You really are fine tuning a fantastic connection between the two. Which is something I look for intently with any Willow and Tara story.


Tara is really fantastic in this moment. Who knew two words could convey so much? Especially after Tara came out to Willow. Tara needed Willow to understand that she was not alone. The connection between the two of them will only deepen as things go on, though the road there will not be easy.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Would you stay with me tonight? You, um, help with the nightmares.”
That’s great because Tara admits what she put down to exhaustion earlier in the chapter.


Somewhere along the way, Tara needed to see the truth. Thankfully she did in short order, and somehow conjured the the trust to tell Willow. More moments like this will be forthcoming and hopefully just as impactful.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
both of them were brave
Yeah they were.


This was one of my favorite lines to write in the chapter. I hope it conveyed the togetherness that was sorely needed in this instance.

Quote:
The only thing I would say that I didn’t like was Solana. It’s this one line that does it for me.
Bellalocke wrote:
If you have any respect for me at all
Anyone who says that doesn’t deserve any respect in my book. Respect is something to be earnt and never to be cashed in. I can understand it’s the last kick Willow needed to go ahead and do it but it felt like the decision was taken away from Willow and it would have been more impactful if Willow had a nudge from Solana. It doesn’t diminish from the importance of the final scene between Tara and Willow though which makes me think it’s more my personal view than a fault with storytelling.


Solana is definitely rough around the edges. She is an ancient dragon that has not had contact with humans in quite a long time. I promise that she does get better as time goes on. She was coming from a place where she needed to give Willow a good kick in the pants to do something that she had been waffling about for a long time. The other thing that needs to be highlighted is the fact that Solana has a mental connection with Willow where she has to actively ignore Willow's thoughts. Imagine how you would feel if you had the same conversation with the same person day in and day out for a long long time. Solana very much counseled Willow on this matter, though it is not shown, and Willow was still waffling. That statement was a last ditch effort. Not the best way of putting things, but effective nonetheless. I am glad the scene was still impactful despite the apparent lack of choice. Unfortunately, this is not the last time that this will happen, but it will be conveyed in a much better way next time around.

Quote:
However I can completely get if it isn’t the intent. As a reader Solana is a mystery to us still. She has shown supportiveness but at the same time, she is a dragon and they are powerful creatures. Maybe Solana is pushing with kindness, maybe it’s that power that Willow needs to tame. It’s all part of the mystery which works for that story arc. Just doesn’t work for this chapter’s story arc in my eyes.


It truly was not the intent, but I can see where it would appear to be so. More details about Solana will be forthcoming. She is very much going to be a pillar in Willow's life as well as Tara's. Solana will definitely start putting her better foot forward as time goes on. The power that Willow needs to tame is her own, and Solana is key in her ability to do so as well as learn so many more things about herself and her abilities. Hopefully the mystery continues to intrigue but becomes separate when another side of her is needed.

Quote:
This chapter is really nicely done. It starts with their insecurities and you introduce Buffy who gives that bit of nudge but also highlights the connection you’ve built so well between Tara nd Willow. The subtleties only there for each other.


I am really glad that you enjoyed the chapter and that I was able to convey how far the girls have come since they first met. Sometimes when I am writing, it is easy for me to forget how things were at the beginning. This like the contrast in Tara's interactions with Buffy versus her interactions with Willow serve as a good reminder. I am glad that comes across and highlights the important parts and progress of their relationship. I hope that the progression of their friendship is realistic even during the times where it will take leaps.

Quote:
What you’ve done with this chapter is pushed Tara and Willow as the forefront of the story which every story on the KB should be. They have always been a major focus but with all the magical world building it did feel for a bit, like the world building and Tara and Willow were fighting for the focal point. It’s a balancing act which I think you are getting the hang of as you always know to lead it all back to Tara and Willow.


Balance between world/lore building and the relationship between Tara and Willow is by far the most difficult part of writing this story. That said, there will be relationship building between Willow and other characters because I want both girls to have fully fledged relationships with those they are surrounded with. The same will hold true for Tara. The connections built in instances such as this will be critical later down the line. That said, I will always bring those moments back to Tara and Willow and how it impacts them as individuals as well as a unit. I hope you enjoy the next chapter!

UPDATE DIRECTLY BELOW

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 13 part A (Updated 6/3/2022)
PostPosted: Fri Jun 03, 2022 8:32 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Author: Bellalocke

Description: The day after coming out to each other, Tara feels the brunt of all the feelings that have been building up for the last few weeks, and Willow learns a new technique from Solana.

Rating: R for Adult themes.

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first.

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Always welcome and encouraged

Author note 1: The next 3 chapters will be split into Part A and Part B. This is intentional because I realize that the length of the chapters was spiraling out of control and I want the amount of information and action conveyed to be more easily digested. I am also hoping this will make it much easier to comment. This fic has been beta’d out to Ch.17 though I have 2 more chapters written beyond that. With the exception of 1 chapter (ch. 16) I am doing my best to keep the word count around 4K or so. I hope this makes the story easier to read and enjoy.

Author Note 2: I am changing the day that I post updates to Fridays since Mondays always prove to be entirely too busy for me. I am also going to try to get back to a weekly posting schedule, but it may vary from time to time depending on how busy things get for me this summer.

Author Note 3: Thank You to everyone who is taking the time to read this not so little fic of mine, and who has stuck with me so far. I know this fic is not your stereotypical love story between Tara and Willow, and I appreciate your willingness to give this story a chance. I hope that you continue to enjoy the story as time goes on and that the girls in this universe will capture your heart as they have done with mine.

Onto the good stuff!

Chapter 13 part A

The blonde woke up in the morning feeling more rested than she had in a while. Tara noticed that their hands were still clasped together and that Willow had not moved an inch from where she lay last night. The blonde wondered if her friend was somehow subconsciously aware of who she was sleeping next to and that prevented her from moving closer. Initially, she had been nervous about sleeping in the same bed as the redhead, but her fears were allayed when she realized that Willow still did not attempt to touch anything but her hand. Tara took the opportunity to look at her friend while she was sleeping. A deep and abiding trust was beginning to form in her heart for the gentle witch. The realization of the depth of her feelings for the woman lying beside her startled and scared the blonde.

Does she feel the same? If she does, would she still feel the same if I told her what happened? The nightmares are getting better, but the event… I still feel battered and broken. I don’t know if I will ever be able to put the pieces back together. Was I even whole to begin with? When I told mama and Kathryn, they were sad to the point of being inconsolable. Mama just held me and slept beside me for nearly a week in hopes of keeping the nightmares at bay. It didn’t really work, but it bonded mama and me in a way that I never imagined. Kathryn comforted me in her way and at least made things more bearable than they were before. Both of them made it possible for me to begin to process all that happened. At least I could start to trust again, even if it was just with the two of them. Faith…that was a mistake, unintentional, and telling her was not something I ever thought I would do. The fewer people who knew the better. I never wanted people to pity me or treat me like some broken thing.

Faith was a moment of weakness… she woke me up from a nightmare. She held me tight but let me go once I stopped thrashing. Kathryn said that I could trust her, but she was new and not yet trusted. She kept asking me what happened and remained close; the normal alarm bells that went off when someone was too close did not go off. A strange feeling passed over me and I found myself in her arms once again seeking comfort from another for the first time in my life. I felt so confused, and for a moment I thought that this was more than someone helping the daughter of her mother’s partner. If I told her what happened, then the comfortable distance would return. Who could possibly want to touch my tainted and broken body? So, I told her. Instead of recoiling, she held me tighter and told me that she wouldn’t leave, and would always protect me. I hated myself for telling her and taking a moment of comfort when I should have steeled myself and dealt with this alone as I always have. I could not find it within myself to hate the protectiveness, the strength of her conviction that she would never let anyone hurt me again, and that she would always be there for me. She asked me if I wanted her to stay beside me for the rest of the night. I still have no idea what compelled me to say yes, but I did. I knew that come morning her feelings would change, she would pity me, and I would have to live with that feeling for all the days I had to see her. The next morning, I woke up and she was in the room but in a different bed. I think Kathryn thought that I would be scared to wake up in her arms. She noticed that I was awake and slowly made her way over to my bed as though she was afraid that she would scare me again. Faith… the woman who was always unflinchingly herself, who had no regrets, and apologized to nobody for the actions that she took was kneeling before me and apologizing for what she had done. She didn’t look at me like I was weak, nor did I see the look of pity I had come to expect. Instead, she reiterated that she would protect me no matter what. The strangest thing happened then. A snap decision, a calling from somewhere within, a feeling that I could not get away from. At that moment, I trusted her and I hugged her. Perhaps it was because of who she was, or maybe it was because she was Kathryn’s daughter. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks; I had just made my first friend.

After that night, Faith did not attempt to talk about what had happened to me. It was as though it had never happened. When she saw me, her face was softer, her eyes showed genuine affection, and the teasing was good-natured. The next time that I hugged her was months later. The memory is still clearly defined in my mind. It was raining outside, and she had just come home for a brief visit. She knew that I was gay and never had a problem with it. I was shocked when she told me about this girl that she was falling for. She had no idea what to do. The feelings were strong, unexpected, and shook her to the core. I told her that it would be ok. I hugged her and she took comfort in my arms. For once I was not terrified, but I still did not understand. How could I do this? How could I stand to touch someone that was not mama or Kathryn? Maybe it was the fact that she was crying, the way her voice conveyed how frightened she felt, or the genuine fear of rejection.


Tara looked over at Willow. Her brow furrowed in confusion because of all the things that she didn’t understand, all the things that she couldn’t say, and all the feelings that she kept hidden away.

How is Willow any different? All she has ever done is offer her friendship without condition or expectation. All she has ever done is support me and healed me in ways I never knew were possible, even though she never saw it. She has never asked me about it, she respects me and my space, and above all, she trusts me with so much that could be used to hurt her. The longer that I keep this from her, the more I hurt her. She has so many questions because there is so much she doesn’t understand, but she never pushes, never asks more of me than what I can give, and has never wavered in the friendship we are building. She was terrified last night, thinking that she would have to say goodbye because of who she is. Her tears broke my heart. Why didn’t I hug her then? Why can I not afford her the same level of comfort that she gives to me?

The blonde looked at her friend again. Willow’s visage was peaceful, innocent, and devoid of any pain. The guilt coiled in her stomach. She sat up and hugged her knees to her chest. She could not stop the tears that came.

How can I not tell her?

Willow woke up when Tara released her hand. She noticed her friend sitting beside her. Tara was crying and rocking herself.

“Tara? Are you ok? Did you have another nightmare?”

The blonde shook her head and cried harder. Willow offered her friend her hand, but Tara did not take it.

“I don’t deserve you.”

Willow frowned. “How could you say such a thing? You are the kindest and most gentle person I know. You have supported me through so much, and you deserve all the love and support in the world.”

“I don’t deserve you because I haven’t told you…”

Willow grabbed Tara’s hand and laced their fingers together. “Is that what all this is about? I trust you, and you will tell me when you are ready. You’re not ready, and that is ok. It doesn’t change how I feel about you and never will. I’ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes.”

Tara looked over at Willow and saw the truth in her eyes. The redhead smiled and gave her hand a squeeze.

The blonde gave her friend a weak smile. “How about we stop by your dorm and get you some new clothes? Plus, you have to pack your bag.”

Willow smiled as she put on her shoes while Tara went and changed her clothes.

***

The drive over to Odessa’s house had been silent, and Tara looked dour and sullen.

“Maybe we should go see Duke and Maggie today or tomorrow?”

The blonde shook her head.

“Tara, why would you stay away from them? You know they miss us when we don’t see them for a while.”

The other witch kept silent and continued to drive.

“Why are you doing this?”

Willow was on the verge of tears by the time they pulled into the driveway. The redhead grabbed her overnight bag and walked into the house with Tara.

The blonde greeted her mother with a hug and then excused herself upstairs.

Once Tara was upstairs, Willow hugged the older blonde and took the opportunity to speak with Odessa. The redhead would normally not say something, but she couldn’t get through to Tara and she was desperate.

“I think you and Kathryn should talk with Tara soon.”

The high priestess looked concerned. “Why is that?”

“Just based on something that happened this morning. She’s hurting and I can’t help her.”

Odessa quirked an eyebrow in a way that reminded the redhead of Tara. “It’s not that I don’t want to… I literally can’t. Understand?”

When the reality of the situation dawned on the older blonde, she nodded. “What about you?”

“I’ll talk with Kathryn later tonight or tomorrow.”

The older witch nodded. “I’m sorry…”

Willow waved her hand. “She’s your daughter. I understand that she needs to have a place to go where I do not tread. I only suggested Kathryn join you because I honestly think it will take both of you on this one. She is really hurting. Is it ok if I go to the altar room? I want to speak with Solana, and it is easier there.”

Odessa nodded and Willow headed upstairs to drop her bag off before she went to the altar room.

Tara caught Willow in the downstairs hallway. “Lessons starting already?”

Willow shook her head. “I’m going to talk to Solana. You should talk with your mom.”

Tara quirked an eyebrow. Willow only offered a soft smile and headed into the room shutting the door behind her.

***

Willow found herself in the room that she always came into when she visited Solana. She found that the more she came to see her spirit guardian, the more comfortable she became moving into Solana's cavern without the dragon being there to greet her. The guardian's realm was quickly feeling just as much like home as her own realm. The redhead opened the door and walked into the cavern to find the dragon laying down and snoring softly. Willow could not help but smile as she made her way to the stream and dipped her hands into the water. She took several sips and made her way over to Solana. Willow lay beside the dragon for a long time until she felt magenta eyes upon her. She soon noticed that her guardian was reducing in size and shape. When she was done, Solana was a little over seven feet tall and humanoid. The redhead felt her friend pulling her onto their scaled chest and wrapping both arms around her.

“I don’t know what to do, Sol. She is hurting so much; I can feel the conflict within her and hear it in her voice.”

Solana rumbled and rubbed the redhead’s back.

“The more we do magic, the more afraid she is. Tara thinks that whatever it is that she is not ready to tell me is somehow going to come out then, and she doesn’t know how to stop it. I don’t know what it involves but having to constantly worry about slipping up is taking its toll on her.”

“What do you need?”

Willow looked into Solana’s eyes. “I need you to help teach me how to block her feelings while casting. I know it is possible, and it is more advanced than what I am supposed to be working on, but I also feel like if I can do this, then it will buy her more time. I want to give her the time that she needs to tell me.”

“You do understand that this will change things when you practice together for a while, correct? You may not like the changes or how it feels to cast while using this technique. It will create distance between both of you.”

The redhead shook her head. “Tara may hate me for saying this, but my feelings on this one don’t matter aside from my desire to protect her. If that means that we take a step back in terms of how close we have become, then so be it. I will not let her harm herself or diminish her training because of fear.”

Solana sat up and helped Willow to her feet before getting up herself. “Very well. Go to the creek and drink as much water as you can. When you return, we will begin.”

***

Tara was afraid. The guilt over not telling Willow was weighing heavily on her, and she was not sure how much longer she could hold on.

Why can’t I just tell her? I should be able to trust her with this. She has trusted me with so much, and what am I doing? I’m lying to her.

Before she could go any further in her self-recriminating thoughts, Tara noticed that Kathryn and her mother had entered her bedroom and closed the door. Kathryn sat down on her bed and gathered the young blonde witch into her arms while her mother rubbed sat down and ran her fingers through Tara’s blonde tresses. The familiar feeling of love and protection from both women washed over her. She cried then, mourning the loss of her innocence and the fear that always gripped her when she thought about her life before coming to live with her mother.

“She is going to hate me for keeping this for her. There is so much she does not understand because of me. Willow has no idea of the danger that she is in because of me, but still, I cannot tell her. I don’t want her to leave me. When will I be ready? What more do I need to feel ready? She has given me so much, and I have barely given her anything.”

Tara continued to cry as Kathryn rocked her. “It’s ok, sweetheart. She understands. Willow may not say it, but she shows it. She made you a promise and she is going to keep it. Perhaps it is a matter of time for you. You have barely had time to process how things between the two of you have developed. As close as you feel to her and as much as you show her that you care, you have not known her for very long. You only told Faith because you felt compelled to do so, and you still don’t understand why. How she went about it was not how I would have done it, but she did it out of concern for you. My daughter wanted to help you not feel so alone with shouldering the burden you carry. I think that has impacted your ability to tell other people because you are looking for that particular feeling that Faith evoked that night. Do you trust Willow?”

The young blonde nodded. “I do. I feel afraid with how much I trust her.”

Odessa kissed the top of her daughter’s head. “Then trust that she will never ask, never push you, and never make you feel bad for not being able to tell her.”

The two women sat for a long time and infused all the love that they could into their daughter. The young blonde eventually stopped crying and fell asleep. Both women laid her down, tucked her into bed, and placed a kiss on her forehead before leaving the room and closing the door. They made their way to the altar room and saw the brilliant golden light that surrounded Willow though she was with Solana.

Odessa turned to her partner. “What do you think she is doing?”

Kathryn looked at the redhead. “The only thing she can do. Fighting for Tara.”

***

Willow emerged from her visit with Solana several hours later. She was tired, but not as tired as she had been in the past. The redhead looked down and noticed that she was glowing. She could already tell that she was more powerful and that her bond with Solana had deepened. Out of the corner of her eye, Willow saw movement. A moment later, Odessa came into view.

“Thank you for telling me about Tara and having Kat and I talk to her. She is resting right now, and I doubt that we will do much in the way of practicing this weekend. Did you have a good visit with Solana?”

Willow nodded. “A very fruitful visit. I am ok with not practicing tonight or tomorrow if that is what is best for Tara.”
Odessa looked at the young witch thoughtfully and noticed a shift in her power. “Willow, what did you do?”

The redhead looked down. “I had Solana teach me how to block feelings during spellcasting. I want to try to take the pressure off Tara since she is afraid that is how I am going to find out whatever it is that she is not ready to tell me.”

“That is a very advanced technique. Did Solana say how you did?”

Willow shook her head. “She told me I had to actually cast a spell with someone to see if the lesson was effective.”

“Why are you going to all this effort for her? Why not just ask her?”

An angry look crossed Willow’s face. “How can you even say such a thing? For all that is good and sacred, she’s your daughter! I promised her… I promised her that I would not ask her or pressure her to tell me. She will tell me when she is ready and not a moment sooner. I keep my promises. So, if that means that I have to push myself hard to learn a technique that will give her more time and help her, then that is what I am going to do. I can’t take away her pain, I can’t protect her from what happened, and I will never ask her to change, so what choice do I have? She is my friend, I will always do what I can to support her, even learn this goddess-damned technique that is going to make me even more tired after practicing. Regardless, I will not ask her, and nobody, not you, not even Kathryn will convince me to do otherwise.”

Odessa smiled softly. “Forgive my deception, Willow. Tara has had a really tough time with things, especially making friends. I have never seen anyone go above and beyond for her as you have. I just want to make sure that you won’t take the easy way out when it comes to waiting for answers. Tara having the choice of when to tell you is the most important part of the process for her. I would never truly ask you to do that. I love her and I want to protect her. I also want you to know the truth, but as you said, this is something that nobody can push her to do.”

The elder witch stepped forward and held her arms open. Willow moved forward and allowed Odessa to wrap her in a hug.

“I really care for her, you know? It hurts me to see her in pain and to be conflicted. I will do all that I can to help her. Please do not tell her about this. I want to talk to her and tell her myself once I find the right words. I don’t want her to feel guilty about this.”

Odessa nodded. “Of course. I have so much respect for you and your integrity. You are doing so well, and I am very proud of you. Kathryn is waiting for you in her office.”

The elder witch gave Willow a final squeeze and let her go.

Willow entered Kathryn’s office and noticed that the tall witch appeared to be meditating. She sat down on the couch and waited for the older witch to become aware of her presence. The redhead waited for half an hour before Kathryn finally started moving and looked over at her.

“My apologies for keeping you waiting.”

The tall witch stood up and sat down on the couch before inviting Willow to lay down and rest her head on her lap. She ran her fingers through Willow’s hair. Both witches stayed quiet for a long time. Eventually, Willow looked into Kathryn’s soft brown eyes.

“I need your help.”

Kathryn nodded as Willow continued speaking.

“Solana taught me how to block feelings while casting.”

The older witch smiled. “I will help you, but you must understand that not only will the technique make you tired, but casting with Tara will also feel different. If you aren’t careful, it could damage the bond that you have with her.”

“Solana suggested that I not cast with Tara until I have control over the technique.”

Kathryn nodded. “She is wise. I will make sure that Odessa comes up with a good reason as to why you will not be casting with her for a while.”

“I am lucky to have her. I don’t know how old she is, but the depth of her knowledge is astounding; so is her trust and belief in me.”

Kathryn smiled. “I don’t think Solana would mind me telling you that she is incredibly old. Someday, when you are ready, I will tell you a most interesting tale. In the meantime, we should rest. Odessa is going to stay with Tara for the night. Would you like me to stay with you?”

Willow nodded. “I am so tired. Is it weird that I feel so close to you?”

“Not at all. You have shared a lot with me, Willow. Things that you have not told anyone. That forges a deep bond despite the time we have known each other. This is one of the many gifts that empaths have. Rest now, my dear. There will be more time for talking later.”

Willow fell asleep as feelings of peace and love surrounded her. Kathryn laid down behind the redhead and cradled her.

She fell asleep not long after.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Fri Jun 03, 2022 11:58 am 
Offline
2. Floating Rose

Joined: Fri Dec 24, 2021 8:32 am
Posts: 21
Topics: 1
Ugh. I cannot wait for them to finally talk about everything. I feel Tara's pain, but she needs to be able to open up to someone or this will keep being a huge burden on herself. I am glad that Odessa and Kat are there for them both. Hopefully they can get over this hump soon. The spell for Willow is an interesting twist. Hopefully it doesn't harm their bond beyond repair.

_________________
Chance

---------------
"In my world, we have people in chains and we can ride them like ponies." - Vamp Willow


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Tue Jun 07, 2022 12:52 pm 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
Bellalocke wrote:
That is not to say that I will always be perfect, but that I will make an effort to do better
Perfect is over rated. If everything is perfect that means there’s no room for improvement and everything stagnates. Stagnation is not perfection. I like your attitude.
Bellalocke wrote:
there is a great deal that is expressed in the painting that even Tara cannot see at the moment, but will be able to in the future.
Will we see this painting in future? Is it a painting that exists that inspired this aspect of the story or will be going strictly off written description? Not that any of these is a bad thing. The way you describe it, it sounds like a treasure trove of little story Easter eggs/ where’s Waldo-y bits. Might be fun for readers (me, masking it as helping others hehehe) to try and see the different parts to it and match it to the story along with making guesses for future story bits.

Inevitable by Laragh is an example of how multimedia aspects can enhance a story.

Obviously if none of this is the plan then that’s a-okay.
Bellalocke wrote:
Imagine how you would feel if you had the same conversation with the same person day in and day out for a long long time
Oh I do and it does my head in. In this one line I’ve changed my view of Solana in this chapter. It’s more respect for her sanity than for herself. Which makes sense for how sharp it came across. Definitely more of a nudge than a ‘do what I say’ so the decision was ultimately Willows. Thank you for explaining that and in a way I could instantly understand too.
Sorry Solana.

On with the show
Bellalocke wrote:
Does she feel the same? … Maybe it was the fact that she was crying, the way her voice conveyed how frightened she felt, or the genuine fear of rejection
That whole section is fantastic. The thought process and emotion of Tara are spot on. The unknowingness of why but the comfort in doing so, soon replaced with self-hate. Coming to accept the comfort and then being able to return the comfort and it all is a start and finish in a connection of falling for someone. Starts with Tara’s thoughts of Willow, ends with Faiths thoughts of Buffy but yet at both ends it could be held true for both of them. It’s a very well-crafted passage there. Be proud of that because it’s a view I don’t think we are shown enough of in media and it’s a voice that really needs to be heard. You’ve tackled that and displayed it in a soft light of sensitivity rather than a psych review. Really, really well done. Thank you for taking on this subject matter, I know it’s hard to take for some but it’s much needed.

For me it elevates the piece from being just another story, it’s a story that is meant to say something, it has a purpose and it’s your voice telling this story. Not a faceless narrator which because of the amount you’ve given in feedback and you come across really well, it invests me into the story even more because I want to know what you have to say.
Bellalocke wrote:
Why didn’t I hug her then? Why can I not afford her the same level of comfort that she gives to me?
Again fantastic continuation here. The thing here touches on what I was saying at the beginning about being intrigued (still doesn’t seem the right word) about the connection between sexual trauma and attraction. So the story under the Willow and Tara story has me double invested.
Bellalocke wrote:
The guilt coiled in her stomach. She sat up and hugged her knees to her chest. She could not stop the tears that came.
How can I not tell her?
That hits strong because it’s not just a pain for Willow and thinking she is lying/withholding herself from her but it’s a lot of self-hate. It’s almost painful to read which means you are bringing the emotion through so well.
Bellalocke wrote:
I’ll wait for you
Normally I have a problem with this line but here it fits so well, its feels like it means wait for the person than wait for a relationship. We’ve seen both sides to their backstory and this line feels like coalesce of them to this point. It’s heart-warming as opposed to coming off as a pressure or hold back.
Bellalocke wrote:
Go to the creek and drink as much water as you can
Are the refills free?
Bellalocke wrote:
I’m lying to her.
No, lying is choice, you are unable to tell her, there’s a difference. A very fine line of difference but understandably Tara doesn’t see it that way.
Bellalocke wrote:
She was tired
Dying for the loo too unless the guardian realm has toilets there. She chugged a stream.
Bellalocke wrote:
Willow, what did you do?
Water luge. Just without the ice, more bottom scrapings of a puddle-y.

I didn’t feel it appropriate to try and crack the usual humour, the starting passage set the tone of the chapter and while I feel that passage was the peak of this chapter, the tone it set was followed through to the end. It’s heavy in feeling but I think that’s the point.

I rather like the symmetry between Willow and Tara, Willow magically blocking feeling while Tara grabbles with her block of feelings due to being unable to tell her. While Willow wants to give Tara time. It’s a step back of sorts but it’s one they both make for the other. Again while seemingly detached in this chapter their connection is ever present and strengthening.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 13 Part A Comment Replies
PostPosted: Fri Jun 10, 2022 8:12 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Ck_Mako

CK_Mako wrote:
Ugh. I cannot wait for them to finally talk about everything. I feel Tara's pain, but she needs to be able to open up to someone or this will keep being a huge burden on herself. I am glad that Odessa and Kat are there for them both. Hopefully they can get over this hump soon. The spell for Willow is an interesting twist. Hopefully it doesn't harm their bond beyond repair.


Don't worry, all shall be revealed soon, but not in this chapter. Though I have not been covering it in the chapters, Tara does have her therapist as well as Tor. She has not been speaking to Kat or Odessa as much as she should be, but that is because they are too close to the issue and it can be hard for them to be objective about things. She is struggling a great deal, but will find relief when she starts casting with Willow where she does not have to worry about her thoughts bleeding through. Speaking of which, the technique that Willow is learning will be very useful in the future even though Willow will hate using it. The bond between Willow and Tara will change here shortly and will be different than it was before, but in a good way. Much of this will be because of some unspoken realizations by Tara. I hope you enjoy the next chapter!

Dub

Dub wrote:
Perfect is over rated. If everything is perfect that means there’s no room for improvement and everything stagnates. Stagnation is not perfection. I like your attitude.


Thank You, and I agree. In this instance, it is the journey that matters and not actually reaching the destination. In so many ways, this is one of my mantras that I follow as I go through life.

Quote:
Will we see this painting in future? Is it a painting that exists that inspired this aspect of the story or will be going strictly off written description? Not that any of these is a bad thing. The way you describe it, it sounds like a treasure trove of little story Easter eggs/ where’s Waldo-y bits. Might be fun for readers (me, masking it as helping others hehehe) to try and see the different parts to it and match it to the story along with making guesses for future story bits.


This is one of those instances where I wish that my painting skills would do this work of art justice, but I know it will not. The painting will be described but not shown. It is also not based on any other painting that I have seen, though I imagine there is something similar to it somewhere out there. The painting itself does not have any Easter Eggs or things of that sort, but the meaning of it will change as time goes on. When I said that there was great deal expressed in the painting that Tara cannot see at the moment, I was referring to emotions. This painting will be integral to Tara's emotional process over several things dealing with Willow. She cannot see those emotions right now because she isn't ready to do so.

Quote:
Oh I do and it does my head in. In this one line I’ve changed my view of Solana in this chapter. It’s more respect for her sanity than for herself. Which makes sense for how sharp it came across. Definitely more of a nudge than a ‘do what I say’ so the decision was ultimately Willows. Thank you for explaining that and in a way I could instantly understand too.
Sorry Solana.


Wow. I didn't think that describing that situation in a bit more detail would change your mind about Solana. Admittedly, because there are so many small details in this story, it can be hard to forget details like the fact that Willow has a mental link with Solana until instances like this happen. I will make it a point to try and highlight little things like this so that it gives more context to what is going on in the larger scope of things. That said, I am glad that you changed your mind about Solana. She is one of my favorite OCs to write, and she is very much integral to the story. She will not be going away any time soon.

Quote:
That whole section is fantastic. The thought process and emotion of Tara are spot on. The unknowingness of why but the comfort in doing so, soon replaced with self-hate. Coming to accept the comfort and then being able to return the comfort and it all is a start and finish in a connection of falling for someone. Starts with Tara’s thoughts of Willow, ends with Faiths thoughts of Buffy but yet at both ends it could be held true for both of them. It’s a very well-crafted passage there. Be proud of that because it’s a view I don’t think we are shown enough of in media and it’s a voice that really needs to be heard. You’ve tackled that and displayed it in a soft light of sensitivity rather than a psych review. Really, really well done. Thank you for taking on this subject matter, I know it’s hard to take for some but it’s much needed.


Admittedly, when I began writing this chapter, I was afraid that having so much of the beginning being dominated by Tara's thought process would be off putting. I am glad that was not the case. I realized that up until this point in the story, I have depicted so much of Willow's thought process that we know where she is and what direction she is going in. Doing so was easy because Willow's mind is rarely still, so all of her thoughts and emotions are always close to the surface. Tara is the complete opposite. Have you ever heard the expression 'Still waters run deep'? That describes Tara to a T. Her doubts, her fears, and her worries are buried deep, which means that they can be much more difficult to tackle when she finally expresses them. That said, I am glad that I was able to convey through subtext just how much she is going through and give a peak into how she really feels about herself. It will take time, but her transformation is truly beautiful and astounding. My hope is that when she finally arrives to that point, it will be profound, impactful, and a long time coming.

Tara's relationship with Faith is deep and unique which is why I wrote this passage the way that I did. Faith is interconnected with so many parts of Tara's past as well as her current state of being. Both of them run on the same wavelength even if they are on different parts of it most of the time. In so many ways they are reflections of each other. Tara has attributes and aspects to her personality that remind Faith of how she used to be, and Faith has attributes and aspects that show Tara a peak of who she can become. I never thought that so much would be revealed in such a relatively short passage, but I am glad that I was able to do both of them justice. I am also grateful that this did not come off as a psych evaluation. Even though this story does deal with a great amount of issues and topics that psychology and psychiatry cover, I never ever want their thoughts and feelings to come across as clinical. Thankfully, I have never been inclined to write things that way, so the process will continue as it has been. All of this has been hard to write about and convey in a meaningful way, but I agree that subjects like this do need to be taken on and explored in a meaningful way. I am glad that I have been able to do the subject justice so far.

Quote:
For me it elevates the piece from being just another story, it’s a story that is meant to say something, it has a purpose and it’s your voice telling this story. Not a faceless narrator which because of the amount you’ve given in feedback and you come across really well, it invests me into the story even more because I want to know what you have to say.


I did not start our girls where they are on a whim. I know that there are a lot of people out there who hate it when writers give one or both of them a heartbreaking and horrible background because they have suffered enough in canon. That said, I did not do so easily or without reason. Tara's background is the worst that I have read, and I hate that she has gone through all that she has, but that background very much serves a purpose and will make things more meaningful in the long run. Their growth from where they start to who they become is a huge part of their story as individuals as well as a keystone for their love story. In the end, I want people to see just how far they have come and how they have conquered things that seemed insurmountable at the time. I very much do want to say something with this story. What that something is, I will leave up to the reader. I am glad that my voice is coming through on this as the narrator without becoming a Mary Sue. I am glad that you are invested in this story; that motivates me to keep going even when I start to have cases of writer's block because I know what I need to convey but I cannot find the words to do so in a way that I like.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Why didn’t I hug her then? Why can I not afford her the same level of comfort that she gives to me?
Again fantastic continuation here. The thing here touches on what I was saying at the beginning about being intrigued (still doesn’t seem the right word) about the connection between sexual trauma and attraction. So the story under the Willow and Tara story has me double invested.


This is where nuance starts to play into the exploration of many things, including sexual attraction and trauma. It starts out with simple things such as this and then progresses as the relationship between Tara and Willow progresses. I am not going to shy away from the tough and sometimes visceral aspects of dealing with trauma such as this because it very much informs the relationship between our girls and how they are going to react in a given situation.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
The guilt coiled in her stomach. She sat up and hugged her knees to her chest. She could not stop the tears that came.
How can I not tell her?
That hits strong because it’s not just a pain for Willow and thinking she is lying/withholding herself from her but it’s a lot of self-hate. It’s almost painful to read which means you are bringing the emotion through so well.


Tara truly does feel like she is lying to Willow because she has not told her about her past yet. What she does not understand is that it is not just a matter of finding the words; it is as though she literally has a mental block to where she can't because there are things that she doesn't understand, like why she is so afraid to tell Willow. This is something that will be addressed in this next part of Chapter 13.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
I’ll wait for you
Normally I have a problem with this line but here it fits so well, its feels like it means wait for the person than wait for a relationship. We’ve seen both sides to their backstory and this line feels like coalesce of them to this point. It’s heart-warming as opposed to coming off as a pressure or hold back.


100% spot on. Any time that Willow expresses this to Tara, it will always be in regards to waiting for Tara as a person. This is true no matter what stage their relationship is in. I am so happy this came across the way that I wanted it to because I am with you on hating the use of this phrase most of the time. Adding pressure to a situation or a relationship by knowing that there is someone who has put their life on hold and is waiting for you to catch up due a relationship is crap, unhealthy, and should never be done. Willow understands that there are things that will not happen or come until Tara has tackled some things. So, she will wait while still being present and supportive in the space that Tara currently occupies. Willow is very much of the mindset that she never wants to pressure or add undue stress to Tara. Sometimes she does this to the detriment of her own wellbeing as you will see here soon, but Willow does so because Tara's comfort and wellbeing are her top priority.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Go to the creek and drink as much water as you can
Are the refills free?


Yes, but you may want to be careful on how much you dose yourself with Dragon Magic, especially if you are not going t o use it right away.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
She was tired
Dying for the loo too unless the guardian realm has toilets there. She chugged a stream.


I will point out that as of right now, any time Willow visits Solana's realm, she is astral projecting... thus her bladder not getting full because Willow is not physically present to feel such things. That said, this gave me a good laugh.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
Willow, what did you do?
Water luge. Just without the ice, more bottom scrapings of a puddle-y.


Or. "Oh, you know, skipped 10 chapters ahead and learned the theory on this advanced technique that I should not attempt until I have been studying and practicing for at least 3 years." Odessa walks off in frustration because she knows that Willow is capable, and will catch up on the 10 chapters she skipped so that eventually she will master the technique and it will be extraordinarily effective.

Quote:
I didn’t feel it appropriate to try and crack the usual humour, the starting passage set the tone of the chapter and while I feel that passage was the peak of this chapter, the tone it set was followed through to the end. It’s heavy in feeling but I think that’s the point.

I rather like the symmetry between Willow and Tara, Willow magically blocking feeling while Tara grabbles with her block of feelings due to being unable to tell her. While Willow wants to give Tara time. It’s a step back of sorts but it’s one they both make for the other. Again while seemingly detached in this chapter their connection is ever present and strengthening.


It is strange that the peak of the chapter happened so early but I am glad that the rest of the ride managed to keep your attention even though it was a slow ride downhill. I am also glad that the tone of the chapter was set early on. A lot of the chapters are mixed bags when it comes to tones, but there will be some, such as this one and the next two, that will be a bit more heavy because of the subject matter being tackled. I appreciate that you are willing to stay for the ride to see where these chapters lead.

The symmetry between Tara and Willow is unique in this chapter and very much a reflection of where they are at the moment. Their motivation may be different, but when it all comes down to it, they are trying to protect each other in their own way. It is a step back in some ways, but it will make smaller things much more meaningful than they would be otherwise. The fact that their connection is ever present despite the distance speaks a great deal on the strength of their bond so far.

I am happy that you enjoyed the chapter, and hope that you like the one coming up.

UPDATE DIRECTLY BELOW

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Fri Jun 10, 2022 8:37 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Author: Bellalocke

Rating: R for Adult themes.

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first.

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Always welcome and encouraged

Chapter 13 part B

Tara woke up with arms wrapped around her. She started to panic until she remembered the night before and smelled her mother’s familiar perfume. The blonde looked across the room and noticed that the bed that Willow would normally occupy had not been slept in. She furrowed her brow and wondered where the redhead had slept last night. She carefully extricated herself from the bed so as not to wake up her mother and quietly padded to the bathroom across the hall. Once she had finished in the bathroom, Tara quietly walked down the hallway to her mother’s bedroom to see if Kathryn was in bed. She frowned when she saw that the bed was untouched. The blonde carefully made her way downstairs. When she didn’t find anyone in the living room, she moved down the hall to Kathryn’s study. When she opened the door, Tara couldn’t help but smile. The tall witch was cradling Willow from behind, just like her mother had held her. She looked at both women for a moment before she started to turn to leave. She turned around when she heard the rustling of clothing. Tara saw Kathryn carefully maneuver Willow so that she could get off of the large couch. She couldn’t help but quietly giggle when she saw Kathryn’s bedhead as she leaned over to tuck in the redhead and kiss her on the forehead. When the tall witch turned around, she greeted Tara with a smile. Kathryn moved forward and enveloped the blonde in a hug. The fact that the elder witch smelled like Willow threw her for a loop. Suddenly, the tears came again.

Kathryn led Tara out to the living room and sat down on the couch. “It’s ok, my darling.”

The brunette held the younger witch until the tears finally stopped.

“I’m sorry. I don’t know why I keep doing this. What’s wrong with me?”

Kathryn rubbed Tara’s back. “Did something happen the night before last?”

“Why do you ask?”

Kathryn smiled sadly. “Some residual emotional energy was present in Willow. It seemed as though she was rather distraught at some point in time the night before last.”

Tara knew that she should never have doubted Kathryn’s ability to pick up on subtle traces of emotions from a day or so ago. The blonde believed that the tall witch was the most powerful empath in the world, and with good reason. The brunette had an uncanny ability to pick up on subtle emotions and figure out just how to handle the situation. Tara told Kathryn about Willow coming out to her and how convinced she was that she was going to have to say goodbye because Tara was going to hate her. The azure-eyed witch explained how she had come out and said that it seemed to be a happy thing but realized later that there were undercurrents of other emotions.

"Maybe it was how upset she was that reminded me of when I ended up telling Faith about my past.”

Kathryn nodded as she continued to rub Tara’s back.

“The feelings felt so familiar, but I brushed them off because I couldn’t let Willow see them, especially when she agreed to stay with me. I woke up yesterday morning, and I just got lost in a thought spiral. I mean, I trust Willow more than just about anyone, but there is so much I have not told her even if we leave out things about my past. I don’t understand why I’m holding back. Willow has been so brave by telling me things that she has not really shared with anyone. I am a coward for not telling her about my past, and it feels like so many things are connected to that one area of my life.”

Kathryn ran her fingers through Tara’s hair. “Do you remember when Odessa and I told you what she had experienced while she was with him? I knew that things were not as they should be when we became friends, but I had no idea how bad it was. We would watch you and Faith play together and she would let out small bits and pieces, but never the full story. It took her two years into our relationship for her to finally tell me the whole story, and that was after four years of friendship. You and Willow have known each other for a month and a half. Mind you, it has been an intense period of time, but nonetheless, that is not very long. You are getting better at showing her affection, which is a huge deal and shows real progress. Give yourself a break. Willow cares for you more than she says, and she truly understands which is why she will never pressure you into telling her. She genuinely believes that you will tell her when you are ready, and until then, she will be your friend and comfort you as things happen. Believe in her and believe in yourself. You are being brave.”

Tara snuggled into the raven-haired witch. “Do you find it strange that I don’t really remember Faith from when we were young?”

Kathryn shook her head. “You were very young and there was a lot that you were going through. The time that Faith and I spent with you and Odessa was very happy, but they were brief reprieves in a very tumultuous time for you both. Some things are buried deep that affect your feelings and the way that you go about things. You will likely need a lot of time to understand what those things are and learn how to deal with them. Until then, you need to learn to forgive yourself and give yourself the same understanding that you afford to Willow. Understand?”

Tara nodded. “Are you and Willow going to be spending time together this weekend?”

“Yes. She has asked me to help her with something, and it will not make for easy training.”

“What is it that you are helping her with?”

Kathryn shook her head. “She wants to tell you herself.”

“…wants me to tell who about what?”

Kathryn and Tara turned to see a sleepy Willow walk into the living room. Her hair was sticking up at odd angles and she
was stretching her arms to try and loosen up after a night spent on the couch.

“I was just explaining to Tara that you and I would be doing some training this weekend.”

Willow nodded. “Ok, that makes sense. Could you give us a few minutes?”

“Of course. I need to check on Odessa and change clothes anyway.”

Kathryn headed upstairs with a spring in her step.

“She’s going to be a while.”

Willow blushed and cleared her throat. “So… about that training…”

Tara laughed. “Yes. Please tell me about it.”

Willow told the blonde about her visit with Solana. “I went to her because there is something that I want to try to learn that can help you.”

Tara canted her head. “What do you mean, Willow.”

“I know that you’ve been worried about things when we are casting together. That different emotions and things will bleed through. We haven’t really talked about it, but I have felt it. I went to Solana so that she could teach me how to block feelings while casting.”

Tears rolled down Tara’s face. “But that… that is one way that I show you how I feel and how we strengthen our bond.”

“I know, Tara, and believe me when I say that this is not something that I want to do.”

Willow reached out and took the other witch’s hand in her own. “I care about you so much, and I know that you are afraid that I am going to find out about your past by sharing your feelings when we cast together. This isn’t the way that you want me to find out, right?”

Tara shook her head. “No, It’s not. I wish… I wish I was brave enough to tell you. I don’t know why I can’t.”

Willow rubbed tiny circles over Tara’s hand to soothe the upset witch. “You are so very brave. I mean look…”

The redhead squeezed her friend’s hand.

Tara smiled. “You think me holding your hand is brave?”

Willow nodded. “I think everything you do in our friendship is brave. I don’t know what happened in your past, and right now I don’t need to know. You will tell me when you are ready. Until then, I will be your friend, I will stand by your side, and I will do all that I can to protect you. Part of that is learning how to cast with you while keeping your emotions at bay. I want to give you time because I believe that is what you need to be ready to tell me. I want to take the pressure off of you and help you. This is the only way that I can think of to do so while still being able to cast together.”

Tara gave Willow a soft smile as tears rolled down her face. Without thinking, the redhead moved her free hand up to the blonde’s face to wipe the tears away. Tara leaned her cheek into Willow’s hand before the redhead moved it away.

“Sorry. I didn’t think before I did that.”

Tara shook her head. “I’ve been crying so much these past few days, and nobody has wiped my tears away. It felt nice and showed me that you care. Please don’t apologize for that.”

Willow nodded. “Ok, I promise. Do you understand about me learning to cast while blocking out feelings? I know that I won’t like it, but if it will help you, then I will do it for as long as I have to.”

A single tear rolling down Willow’s cheek turned into more than a few. Tara’s heart hurt for her friend. She reached out and wiped the redhead’s tears away knowing that she needed the comfort.

“What you are doing is amazing, Willow, and I will never be able to thank you enough.”

The redhead leaned into Tara’s hand. “No need to thank me. I will do anything to help you.”

After a moment, Tara dropped her hand from Willow’s face and quietly regarded the other witch. She wasn’t sure if another moment had passed between the two of them, but she felt decidedly different than she had when they first started talking.

Willow broke the silence. “I need to shower and change clothes. Can I use your bathroom?”

The blonde nodded. “Of course. I think we best stay away from their room for a while.”

Willow chuckled. “I hope I have a relationship as wonderful as theirs someday.”

Tara noticed that the redhead looked wistful as she glanced away from the blonde. Relationships and things of that sort were topics that both of them seemed to avoid. On one hand, Tara was grateful because most of the time the subject made the blonde terribly uncomfortable. On the other hand, there were moments when the azure-eyed witch wondered what kind of person Willow would want to be with. The blonde felt silent tears roll down her face when she thought about how she and Willow would inevitably drift apart once the redhead fell in love.

Willow noticed the blonde’s tears and reached up to wipe them away again. Tara wanted to move away, but she stood still; she did not want to hurt her friend by rejecting her attempt to comfort her. The redhead wiped away her friend’s tears and smiled softly.

“When you’re ready, it will happen, Tara, and it will be beautiful.”

The blonde couldn’t help but smile at her friend.

“I really should shower, but I will stop by before I go to train with Kathryn.”

Tara nodded and showed Willow to her bathroom after the redhead grabbed clothes from her bag.

***

Tara sat in the music room with a guitar resting on her knee. She was debating what song she wanted to play.

So many emotions and things that I am feeling. I can’t begin to understand the confluence where all of this is coming from. I can’t remember the last time that I cried as much as I have; never mind doing so in front of Willow. She is so gentle with me and so understanding. The feel of her hand against my face while her thumb wiped away my tears felt incredibly comforting. Why are some touches ok while others are not? Why can’t I stop being a coward and just tell her? I can’t believe that she is learning to cast while blocking emotions. I spoke with mama about it. She told me that the technique is very useful, especially with enemies that can manipulate feelings, but it is also incredibly difficult to master… definitely way above the techniques that Willow and I are practicing. Mama said that if Solana taught her the technique that meant the spirit guardian believed that Willow was capable of mastering the technique. How can she care so much that she is willing to put herself through all of this for me? Why can’t I figure any of this out? I thought I knew who I was, but now I am not so sure.

Tara was lost in her thoughts as she began to tune her guitar and then strum it to a very familiar tune.

Well… this is fitting.

Tara started over and began to sing Lonely Girl by Pink

I can remember the very first time I cried
How I wiped my eyes and buried the pain inside
All of my memories, good and bad, that's past
Didn't even take the time to realize

Starin' at the cracks in the walls
Cause I'm waiting for it all to come to an end
Still I curl up right under the bed
Cause its takin' over my head all over again

Do you even know who you are?
I guess I'm tryin' to find
A borrowed dream or a superstar?
I want to be a star
Is life good to you or is it bad?
I can't tell anymore
Do you even know what you have?

Lyin' awake watchin' the sunlight
How the birds will sing as I count the rings
Around my eyes
Constantly pushing the world I know aside
I don't even feel the pain, I don't even want to
Try

I'm lookin' for a way to become
The person that I dreamt of when I was sixteen
Oh, nothin' is ever enough
Ooh, baby, it ain't enough for what it may seem

Do you even know who you are?
I guess I'm tryin' to find
A borrowed dream or a superstar?
I want to be a star
Is life good to you or is it bad?
I can't tell anymore
Do you even know what you have?


Tara didn’t stop the tears that flowed from her eyes as she played the song. She poured her heart, her soul, and all of the pain that she had bound up inside her heart for so long and just let it flow out of her through her fingers, mouth, and voice. Unbeknownst to the blonde, Willow was standing outside the door that was slightly ajar listening to her friend sing as she had never heard before. The raw emotion and power behind the words struck a chord within the redhead. She knew this was a private moment and moved away from the door to leave Tara alone with her thoughts and emotions.

Tara spent the rest of the day in the music room playing her guitar and keyboard allowing all of the emotions that she had been feeling for the past few weeks to surface and flow out of her. Eventually, the tears stopped, and she was left feeling empty. She wasn’t sure which was better, but she was grateful that she felt like she could keep her emotions under control. The house was dark when she emerged from the room. She didn’t know how long she had been in the music room playing, but she knew it was late. When she went to the kitchen and opened the fridge, she found a plate with a note on it.

Tara,

Thought you might be hungry when you got done playing. I know there is not a lot that I can do to help right now, but everyone needs food at some point, right? I hope that you eat this before it gets all soggy and that you enjoy it if you can taste it.

Take Care,

Willow

The blonde smiled at the note. Even when words would be useless to convey any sort of meaningful thought or emotion, Willow always found a way to give her the very thing that she needed at the moment and showed her that she cared. Tara smiled softly as she pulled out a plate that held a large turkey sandwich wrapped in saran wrap along with a bowl of fruit salad. After she grabbed a fork, Tara sat down at the table and began to eat. She started with the fruit salad and smiled; her mom must have told Willow her favorite fruits at some point. The salad had the perfect balance of sweetness and acidity; it reminded Tara so much of Willow and her meticulousness that she couldn’t help but smile. After she polished off the salad, the azure-eyed witch unwrapped the sandwich and was pleased to find that it was not soggy at all. Tara was not sure how Will had managed such a feat, but she was grateful. She noticed that the sandwich was stacked high with turkey, lettuce, and tomato. Knowing the redhead, Tara figured that there was something hidden in the sandwich that would make it uniquely Willow’s. Just before she took a bite, the blonde noticed her mom enter the kitchen.

“Mama, why are you up so late?”

Odessa smiled softly. “I wanted to check on you and make sure that you got something to eat. I see you found Willow’s sandwich. I have to hand it to her, when she is determined to do something, she gets it done.”

“What do you mean?”

The elder witch laughed as she recalled the events of the late afternoon. “Willow was out in the kitchen waiting for Kathryn to finish cooking lunch. She was trying to think of something that she could make you or do for you. She was not happy with what we had in the fridge. Since Kat was busy cooking lunch, she came over to me and asked me if I could take her to the market. When I asked her why she told me that she needed fresh turkey breast among some other ingredients. I had no idea what she was up to, but I agreed to take her. I wish you could have seen how Willow took the butcher to task when she asked if he had any fresh turkey breast on the bone that she could buy for roasting. When he told her that he did not have any and refused to butcher an entire turkey for just the breast, she got this look in her eye. She noted that there was another butcher across the street. He had a smaller shop but seemed much more friendly. When Willow asked him if he had any turkey breasts on the bone, he said that he didn’t, but he would be happy to fix one up for her if she gave him a few minutes. When he came back with a handsome-looking breast to make sure she was happy with it, she bought the whole damn turkey! The other butcher blanched when Willow went to the people that were queuing up for his line and told them about this amazing butcher across the street. She knows where to hit them where it hurts.”

Tara nearly spat out the soda she had just tried to drink. Odessa patted her back as the blonde coughed.

“Definitely sounds like something Willow would do.”

Odessa nodded. “She would hate for me to tell you this, but she made that entire sandwich from scratch, aside from the bread and the veggies, of course. We had the turkey and some other veggies for dinner, but she told us that the sandwich was specifically for you since it was much better than the turkey alone, and she wanted to make you smile. I have no idea what she put in the spread that is on the sandwich, but it smells heavenly. Oh, and she made the mayo that serves as the base for the spread from scratch. Ok, enough of my blathering. Give it a bite and tell me what you think.”

Tara took her first bite of the sandwich and practically moaned at how good it tasted. The turkey was cooked perfectly and somehow not bone dry as most leftover turkey tends to be. The lettuce and tomato were crisp and perfectly sliced and portioned for the sandwich. The bread was fresh and the perfect choice for the sandwich, but the best part was the spread. Tara could not tell what magic was in it, but it was more than mayo and better than anything she had ever had.

“Can I have a bite?”

Tara moved the sandwich out of her mom’s reach. “No way! This sandwich is mine! Ask Willow nicely and maybe she will make one for you.”

Odessa laughed. “I already did. She called the sandwich the ‘Tara Special’ and said that she would only make it for you. I think she really wanted to cheer you up and give you something that was just yours, even if it was something as simple as a sandwich.”

The blonde felt bad for her mom. “Ok, mama, one bite, and that is it.”

Odessa nodded and took the tiniest bite that she could while getting a bit of everything. The elder witch moaned at all the flavors that hit her taste buds. The spread is definitely what united all the ingredients and made it an incredible experience.

Willow doesn’t know it, and even if she did, she wouldn’t acknowledge it, but that girl loves my daughter. It may only be platonic, and she may not give voice to it for a long time, but she loves her and will take care of her. I am happy that she is Tara’s person.

“I can definitely see why this sandwich is special, and why it is not meant to be shared. Thank you, honey. Make sure you get some sleep tonight, ok?”

Tara nodded and smiled when her mom gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “I will, mama. Thank you.”

The elder blonde smiled down at her daughter before moving towards the stairs.

Tara sat in silence as she slowly ate the sandwich. Though her mind was silent, there was a part of her heart that was touched by the effort and care that Willow put into making her sandwich. The thoughtfulness of the redhead always managed to astound the blonde.

She puts so much effort and care into everything she does. Even if mama hadn’t told me what Willow did to make this for me, I would know all of the effort that went into this because I can feel it. And this is what it comes to, isn’t it? Without meaning to and with only the effort that she puts into everything, not just things for me, Willow makes me feel. This is what frightens me; the care, the familiarity, and the ease of being with her. I feel like she snuck past all of my defenses to be there for me and to help me in her way. Here I am now, and I finally see all of this and I understand. I’m afraid of losing her by telling her. To have such happiness and an undeniable connection, only to lose it because of my cowardice is unthinkable. It’s not just the actual events that happened, but the danger that I put her in by talking to her in the first place and by continuing to associate with her. Willow is the most accepting and understanding person I know, but this is a measure too far. How could she understand this? Her life is in danger, and it is all my fault. Even if she doesn’t want anything to do with me, she has to continue to associate with people around me so that she is protected. Not only have I put her in danger, but I have bound her to me. How could she ever forgive me? So, that is the crux of things… What the hell am I supposed to do with this?

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Sun Jun 12, 2022 12:39 pm 
Offline
2. Floating Rose

Joined: Fri Dec 24, 2021 8:32 am
Posts: 21
Topics: 1
Goddess, am I glad to be able to get online, even for this brief moment to comment. Final stretch to home!

Bellalocke wrote:
You and Willow have known each other for a month and a half. Mind you, it has been an intense period of time, but nonetheless, that is not very long.


Exactly. This is such a short time so Tara's hesitation on letting Willow in on her past is completely normal and to be expected.

Bellalocke wrote:
“When you’re ready, it will happen, Tara, and it will be beautiful.”


:clap Never rush things. A proper, strong foundation for any relationship (platonic or romantic) is needed for it to last.

Bellalocke wrote:
she got this look in her eye


Haha that is our Willow. When she sets her mind, watch out for that Resolve face.


Overall, good chapter. I cannot wait to see where you take these girls with all of this alluding to something deeper and darker in the future.

_________________
Chance

---------------
"In my world, we have people in chains and we can ride them like ponies." - Vamp Willow


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 13 Part B Feedback
PostPosted: Fri Jun 17, 2022 9:56 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Ck_Mako

CK_Mako wrote:
Goddess, am I glad to be able to get online, even for this brief moment to comment. Final stretch to home!

I am so happy you will home soon! :banana :banana :banana :banana Prepare to be assaulted with smiles and a present or two

Quote:
Exactly. This is such a short time so Tara's hesitation on letting Willow in on her past is completely normal and to be expected.

I think that the intensity of the time period makes it feel like it's been so much longer than it has been. Somedays, I have to remind myself of the timeframe because there has been so much growth and progress in their friendship, that it feels like it has been a lot longer. Tara holds a tremendous amount of guilt over not telling Willow everything about her past, which is where so much of that pressure comes from. This next chapter is going to be a wallop and a wakeup call for some.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
“When you’re ready, it will happen, Tara, and it will be beautiful.”


:clap Never rush things. A proper, strong foundation for any relationship (platonic or romantic) is needed for it to last.


The juxtaposition in this scene is interesting. Tara is crying because she is thinking about inevitably losing Willow when the redhead falls in love. Willow thinks Tara is crying because she is nowhere close to having a relationship like Kathryn and Odessa do. That said, I agree 100% with not rushing things and building a strong foundation for any sort of relationship. Which is what I am trying to do in this story, and I do hope that element comes across in how they interact with each other.

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
she got this look in her eye


Haha that is our Willow. When she sets her mind, watch out for that Resolve face.


When I re-read this section, I found it ironic that Willow was busting her resolve face out for breasts, even if they were turkey :laugh Willow's Resolve Face: Know it. Love it. Fear it. Also, the fact that Willow is willing to take anyone to task who is standing in her way of doing something for Tara says everything, I think.

Quote:
Overall, good chapter. I cannot wait to see where you take these girls with all of this alluding to something deeper and darker in the future.


Our girls are in for a hell of a ride over the next few chapters. I hope you like where it takes them. As for the future, just how deep and dark it is will be revealed over time, and hopefully the wait will be worth it.

On with the show!

UPDATE DIRECTLY BELOW

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 14 Part A
PostPosted: Fri Jun 17, 2022 10:16 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Author: Bellalocke

Description: A month and a half have passed since Willow learned a special technique from Solana. Her relationship with Tara has stalled and she feels stuck in the twilight. An old friend comes to visit Tara and the past is finally brought to light.

Rating: R for Adult themes.

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first.

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Always welcome and encouraged

Author Note: My Latin is a little rusty, so forgive me if the use of it throughout the fic is not 100% accurate. Omnino cincinno = completely lock; Summa silentium = Total Silence

Chapter 14 part A

The last month and a half had been strange for Willow. She had worked on casting spells while blocking emotions with Kathryn. The practice was strenuous and required more of her concentration than anything she had ever done before. Then again, she was casting with a powerful empath who had the ability to strongly project emotions. Willow figured that if she was able to block emotions from Kathryn, even if it wasn’t completely perfect, she would be able to handle things with Tara while she worked on mastering the technique. The redhead found that she was over at Kathryn and Odessa’s house every other day to practice the technique. After two weeks, Kathryn determined that Willow was ready to cast with Tara once again.

The day before Willow would use the technique when casting with Tara for the first time, they went to the shelter to see the pups. Although the days were becoming increasingly cold and rainy, the girls still visited Duke and Maggie. Often, they would take the pups out for a short walk during a reprieve in the weather before retreating to a meeting room where Winnie had set up two large dog beds and a bookcase filled with stories that the older woman thought that Willow would enjoy reading to the pups. The day that Willow went to read to the pups, Tara could hardly believe it.

***A Month Ago***

“What are we doing now, Willow?”

The redhead smiled. “One of my favorite activities with the pups. I can’t believe I haven’t done this with you before.”

Tara quirked an eyebrow as Willow went to the bookcase and grabbed a book before sitting down and getting the pups to settle.

“Since it has been so long and I didn’t get far, we can start this over again.”

Tara looked at the book as Willow picked it up. “‘The Wind in the Willows’? Can’t say that I’ve heard or read this one.”
Willow grinned. “This was one of my favorite books growing up. I finally found the 50th-anniversary edition that my father gave to me when I was young. He would read it to me at night before I went to bed; that is one of my favorite memories of him and our time together. Winnie was nice enough to put a copy of that version here in the mini library. Are you ready?”

Tara nodded as she got comfortable with Duke in her lap. The large pup licked Tara’s hand before paying attention to Willow and Maggie. The redhead had Maggie’s full attention from her comfortable position on her lap. Willow smiled once she had everyone’s attention and began to read the book. The redhead wasn’t sure how many hours had passed, but she was more than a few chapters in, and both dogs were asleep on her and Tara’s laps. The redhead looked over and noticed that Tara was still awake, but her mind seemed far away.

“You ok, Tara?”

The blonde gave her friend a sleepy smile. “I’m wonderful. You are amazing and perfect. I wish we could spend every afternoon like this.”

Tara grabbed Willow’s hand and laced her fingers between the redheads’. The two witches sat in silence while they stroked the soft fur of the pups while listening to the rain. At some point, the witches dozed off because they woke up to Maggie and Duke licking their faces. Willow and Tara laughed as the pups cavorted around until both women stood up and attached their leashes to their collars to take them outside one last time. When both witches emerged from the building, the clouds cleared enough to see the sunset. Willow and Tara stood beside each other, hand in hand, memorizing the view, the colors, and the closeness.

***Present Day***

Willow came out of her reverie when she arrived at Tara’s dorm. The redhead couldn’t help but smile at the sight of her friend. Both witches were lucky that the crisp and cool weather did not call for rain until later in the evening. Willow was grateful that she no longer had to haul an overnight bag when she and Tara went to Odessa and Kathryn’s house on the weekends. The week that Kathryn had decided that Willow was ready to cast with Tara again, she suggested that the redhead pack some outfits and undergarments that she could keep at the house so that she didn’t have to keep lugging an overnight bag every weekend. The redhead agreed since she did not relish the thought of lugging a bag across campus since the weather was taking a turn for the worst.

“Are you excited?”

Willow beamed at the blonde’s obvious joy. “It’s my first Samhain that I get to celebrate with people instead of by myself. What do you think?”

Tara laughed. “I think you are looking forward to the long weekend and Kathryn’s pumpkin extravaganza.”

“Those are definite bonuses, for sure. I always love spending time with all of you. Do you think we can do some playing and singing this weekend? It feels like it’s been forever since we’ve had the chance.”

The azure-eyed witch nodded. “We are definitely making that happen. Who knows? Maybe mama and Kat will join us. I can’t believe how busy school and our magical studies have kept us.”

“I still can’t believe how many papers and lines of code I had to write over the last two weeks. I’m just happy it’s done.”
The ride over to the house was over relatively quickly, and soon enough both witches were climbing out of the car. Tara shouldered her guitar case while Willow grabbed the bag with her laptop before heading to the door. When the two witches entered the house, they were greeted by Odessa, Kathryn, and a raven-haired young woman that Willow did not know. Tara put her guitar case down by the door. She hugged her mom and Kathryn in turn before turning to the well-built brunette and practically jumping in her arms.

“Faith!”

The woman was wearing black biker boots along with well-fitting black jeans and a low-cut red tank top. Faith picked up Tara and spun her around while planting a kiss on her cheek. Willow stood stock still as the two women embraced for a long time. Her heart broke into a million pieces, and she had to fight with every ounce of her strength to not start crying. Faith looked up and saw the look of complete and utter heartbreak on Willow’s face before the redhead slid on her happy mask and smiled as she greeted Odessa and Kathryn with a hug.

The tall witch could immediately tell that something was wrong with Willow but chose to keep a lid on it until later. The young brunette released Tara from her embrace and faced the newcomer.

“Where are my manners? Willow, this is my daughter Faith. Faith, this is Tara’s very good friend and casting partner, Willow.”

Faith took a few steps forward and offered Willow her hand. The redhead clasped the brunette’s hand and offered her a friendly smile. Faith gave the redhead a kind and gentle smile before pulling the lithe witch into a one-armed hug. When Willow embraced the younger brunette and felt a familiar warmth, she did not doubt that Faith was indeed Kathryn’s daughter. After the introductions and greetings concluded, Willow put her laptop bag beside Tara’s guitar case and the five women moved into the dining room and tucked into the Roast Beef and roasted veggies that Kathryn had prepared for the group. Willow noticed two large pitchers filled with what looked like fruit juice and pieces of fruit were situated on the table.

Odessa patted the seat on the bench beside her. “Sangria. Kathryn made it special when she learned Faith was going to be in town.”

Willow nodded and did her best to engage in conversation throughout the meal. She had three glasses of sangria and felt herself loosen up a bit. The redhead was doing ok until she looked across the table and noticed the lightness and happiness on Tara’s face as she spoke with Faith. She tried to shove down the pain and just be happy for her friend but found the heartache to be too profound. Willow felt her mask start to crack and knew she had to get out of the room right now.

“I’m going to go and lay down. Sorry, this was a particularly hard week at school.”

Kathryn tried to meet Willow’s eyes. “Do you want me to make sure you get up ok?”

The redhead shook her head. “I’ll be ok. Enjoy the company of your daughter.”

Before she could turn around completely, Willow found her eyes caught in Faith’s gaze. She didn’t turn quickly enough to hide the beginning of the tears that she would soon shed. The redhead moved through the house quietly before coming upon the music room. Willow entered the room and closed the door.

“Omnino cincinno. Summa silentium.”

The moment the spells were cast, Willow fell to the floor and started sobbing uncontrollably. The torrent of tears didn’t end even when her voice gave out. No matter how much she willed herself to get up and try to play an instrument so that she could channel her grief, the redhead could not move from the floor. Sometime later, Willow passed out from sheer exhaustion; she had never felt so alone in her life.

***

“I hope Willow’s ok. I had no idea she had such a rough week.”

Odessa smiled kindly. “I am sure that she will feel just fine tomorrow.”

A dark look passed over Kathryn and Faith’s faces. They loved these women dearly, but by the Goddess, they could be blind sometimes.

“I think I am ready to wash up and get into some PJs. You coming, T?”

The blonde nodded. “Sounds good. We should be quiet, so we don’t wake up Willow.”

Faith knew that the last place Red would be caught dead was Tara’s bedroom. Not after that spectacle. The witch may be the best person on the face of the planet, but everyone has their limit, and Tara’s greeting pushed Willow over hers by light-years.

The two women made their way upstairs and found the room empty just as Faith had predicted.

“Maybe she decided to sleep in Kat’s study. We never did talk about sleeping arrangements since you’re here.”

“T, I love you, but you are a dumbass.”

***

Kathryn and Odessa were busy packaging up the leftovers from dinner and storing the sangria in the fridge. The elder blonde noticed the worry and consternation on her partner’s face.

“Honey, are you ok?”

Kathryn shook her head. “Tara didn’t tell Willow about Faith. She is beyond upset and I doubt that she is in Tara’s room right now.”

“What makes you say that?”

The raven-haired witch turned toward her partner. “I could tell when she hugged me. She might have been smiling on the outside, but her heart was breaking. It’s bad enough that Tara still hasn’t told her about her past, but then to be confronted by yet another person that Tara feels comfortable enough to hug? How would you feel if you were in her
shoes?”

Odessa shook her head. “I have no idea, to be honest. What should we do?”

“Willow has been busting her ass for the last month to make sure that Tara feels comfortable during casting even though she hates it now. I know that Tara has been trying to make up for it when they can see each other, but it isn’t enough. All of this has taken an emotional toll on Willow. She has no idea what more she can do to help Tara feel comfortable enough to tell her the truth. The girl has the patience of a saint, but tonight pushed her over the edge. I don’t know if I will be able to help her. Right now, she needs Tara, but I doubt that she will see her; it’s too much.”

Odessa hung her head. How could she not have sensed that something was wrong with the redhead? “We should go and check on her.”

“I’ll go and check on her. You should draw a bath for her and find the best pair of PJs you can. She and I will sleep in the study tonight.”

Odessa nodded and headed upstairs.

***

Tara reeled from the proverbial slap to the face. “What do you mean, Faith?”

The young brunette pinched the bridge of her nose. “You didn’t tell her about me, did you? In the three months that you two have been friends, you never once mentioned me or who I am.”

Tara shook her head and spoke quietly. “No, I didn’t. I felt that you were too close and tied up in my past.”

“So, you still haven’t told her about that either? T, between you and mom, I know what that girl has been doing. What more does she have to do? Why can’t you tell her?”

The young witch began to cry. “I don’t know. I am so afraid of losing her. What if she hates me for what I have pulled her into?”

Faith walked over to Tara and hugged her. “You need to tell her the truth. She isn’t going to leave you after all that she’s done. You have to trust her.”

The brunette pulled Tara over to her bed and made her lie down. She held Tara for a long time until the blonde finally fell asleep. Faith moved off Tara’s bed and out to the living room. She wasn’t about to make things worse by sleeping in the redhead’s bed. As she sunk into the couch, she wished that she didn’t feel so useless in this situation, but she knew that if she tried to help, she would only make things worse. Faith wasn’t sure if she would need to make herself scarce until this whole clusterfuck was fixed but decided she would do whatever was best for the two witches.

I wish Buffy was here. She would know what I should do. At least she will be here in a few weeks once the semester is over.

Faith fell into a restless sleep with her own blonde woman on her mind.

***

Solana appeared before a sleeping Willow. The dragon rarely appeared as herself in the human realm but felt the need to do so when she heard the redhead call to her. She gathered Willow in her arms and moved over to the small loveseat located in the corner of the room. She did not lift the spells that Willow had placed in the room. Solana rocked Willow when she woke up and sang her an ancient lullaby in the old draconic language that had nearly died so long ago. The redhead started crying again. The dragon rumbled in her chest and did her best to comfort her young charge.

A little while later, she felt the locking spell lift. Looking towards the door, Solana saw Kathryn enter the room. The raven-haired witch approached and held out her arms. Solana stood and handed Willow, who was asleep once again, over to the empath. Kathryn gently cradled Willow in her arms and moved out of the room and into her office.
Solana spoke in a low voice when she entered Kathryn’s office. “I am going to see Tara. Keep her safe until I return.”
Kathryn nodded and sat down on the couch.

The dragon left the room and headed upstairs to Tara’s room. She sat down by the blonde’s bed and waited for the young witch to wake up. Solana did not have to wait for long. Tara rolled over and nearly jumped out of her skin when she was greeted by the dragon.

“You need not fear me, young one, but we must talk about Willow.”

Tara nodded and sat up.

“You must tell her the truth. She has done all that she can to help you. Willow is in so much pain, but she does not talk about it or show it because she feels that doing so will force your hand. I know this because I am bound to her as she is bound to me. Rest for tonight but resolve yourself to tell her come the morning.”

Solana did not wait for Tara to answer before she got up and moved out of the room.

The tears came slowly as the young blonde sat on her bed and tried to find a way that she would tell her friend the truth. She knew that speaking the words would fail her, so she decided to write Willow a letter and hoped that the redhead would understand.

For you, I will truly be brave.

***

Solana walked back to Kathryn’s study to find the raven-haired witch asleep with the Willow still in her arms. She carefully extricated the redhead from the tall witch’s arms and cradled her gently as she walked upstairs and moved down the hall. Moving through Odessa and Kathryn’s bedroom, she finally found herself in the large bathroom where Odessa sat occasionally casting a spell to keep the water warm. The scent of lavender and sandalwood finally roused Willow from her slumber. The elder blonde walked out of the bathroom and closed the door knowing that she was the last person that Willow wanted to see.

When the redhead finally woke up, she was surprised to find herself in her guardian’s arms.

“You’re here. I thought you were a dream.”

Solana noticed that Willow’s voice was hoarse and cracking as she spoke.

“Let’s get you into the bath, young one, and then I will get you something to drink.”

Willow nodded as Solana carefully stood her up. The redhead’s legs wobbled, and she nearly fell to the floor. The dragon held up the young witch.

“Do you need some help?”

The embarrassed redhead nodded.

Solana carefully began to remove Willow’s clothes. Once she was down to her bra and underwear, the redhead sat on the edge of the bathtub. The dragon made sure that her young charge was not going to fall in before she moved to the door.

“I’ll be back in a little. Get into the bathtub and relax.”

Willow nodded and Solana headed out the door. The guardian nearly ran into Odessa when she walked out of the bedroom. She noticed that the elder blonde was carrying a tray with a teapot and a mug. Solana smiled and took the tray as Odessa handed it to her.

“I thought some tea might help. I feel so useless right now…”

The dragon smiled kindly at the witch. “You are doing just fine. Thank you for taking care of her.”

Odessa nodded and turned to leave the room. “I am going to see Tara. Let me know if there is anything else I can do.”

Solana nodded and headed back to the bathroom. She was pleased to see Willow relaxing in the bubble bath the high priestess had prepared for her.

“Odessa made you some tea. Earl Grey, I believe?”

The guardian handed Willow the mug before sitting down on the floor and setting the tray on her lap.

The lithe woman brought the mug to her mouth and smelled the combination of bergamot and black tea. She looked at Solana as she smiled weakly and nodded her head. The two were silent for a long time as Willow drank the tea and relaxed in the tub.

“The high priestess is with her daughter. Kathryn’s daughter was not in the room when I went to visit Tara. She is going to tell you tomorrow, I promise.”

“How are you here?”

Solana smiled. “There is much that I have to tell you, but it will have to wait until all this is sorted. Let’s just say that we dragons and guardians have our tricks.”

The dragon poured Willow another cup of tea. “Relax. I will stay with you for as long as you need.”

The redhead nodded and the two fell back into a comfortable silence.

***

Odessa quietly entered her daughter’s bedroom. She noticed Tara was sitting on her bed with a notebook on her lap. She sat down beside her daughter on the bed and placed a kiss on her temple. The young blonde continued to write but wore a soft lopsided smile on her face. Odessa settled in and kept her daughter company while she wrote.

After an hour, Tara finally spoke. “I wrote her a letter. I didn’t know how else to do this. I don’t know where we should talk about this.”

“You can use my bedroom. The other rooms in the house should remain safe for her. You are doing the right thing, sweetheart. She might not say it, but you are her best friend, and she loves you. Willow will not leave you; I promise.”

Tara started crying again. Odessa gathered her daughter in her arms and held her. She wiped the tears falling down the young blonde’s face and quietly sang her a lullaby that she used to sing when Tara was young to help calm her down. Eventually, the young witch fell into a peaceful sleep. Odessa carefully moved the notebook with the letter to Willow down to the foot of the bed before laying down with her daughter. She held Tara through the night and softly stroked her hair. The morning was approaching, and Odessa prayed that Tara would find the way to her best friend.

***

Solana helped Willow get out of the tub when the redhead started yawning.

“Come, young one, we will get you dressed and get you to bed.”

Willow reached for a towel that Odessa had let out for her on the hook by the door. She dried herself off before accepting the pajamas that Solana handed her.

“I don’t see how you humans sleep in clothes.”

Willow chuckled. “Normally, I sleep naked, but it’s rude to do so when you are in the company of others or expecting company.”

The redhead finished getting dressed and followed Solana out of the bathroom. She noticed the dragon carrying the tray with the teapot and mug. When she moved through the living room on her way to the kitchen, Willow noticed Faith sleeping on the couch. She was grateful that the woman had chosen to not sleep in Tara’s room. Willow grabbed a blanket off the back of the couch and laid it over the sleeping woman. The redhead thought for a moment that she would feel mad or jealous of Faith but found that she did not. Instead, she was grateful that Tara had another person in her life who supported her.

Willow quietly moved into the kitchen and opened the fridge. For some reason, she was starving. The redhead grabbed some fruit salad that Odessa had made earlier as well as the roast beef. She cut off a chunk for Solana and then thinly sliced some to make a sandwich. When the food was made and plated, she moved over to the table where Solana was sitting.

“I wasn’t sure what dragons eat if you eat at all in this realm, but I guessed that meat might be a good option.”
Solana smiled as Willow slid the plate over to her. “Dragons can eat just about anything, but meat is definitely my favorite.”

The redhead noticed that her guardian took careful bites into the chunk of beef instead of tearing into it as she expected. She slowly ate her sandwich. When both were done eating their roast beef, Willow spooned some of the fruit salad onto her plate before offering some to the dragon. Solana smiled and nodded her head. The redhead gave the dragon a small amount to start since she figured that she could always give her guardian more later. Both guardian and charge ate the fruit salad with smiles on their faces.

“Why did you choose me, Solana?”

The guardian knew this question had been a long time coming. “There are many reasons, some of which I will tell you after tomorrow when you come to visit me. For right now, just know that I chose you because you are special in many ways. You should know that you will have more than one guardian. Soon you will meet my sister, Zephyr, and we will begin to teach you new things.”

Willow nodded. “You think I am ready?”

“The amount of work that you have put into learning to control and utilize your magic is astounding, as is your grasp of the element of fire. You and Tara will only grow more powerful as time passes. That power will allow you to experience many special things. You have a purpose and eventually, you will learn what that is. In the meantime, listen to what Tara has to say, and try to find it in your heart to forgive her.”

Willow smiled softly. “I already have. She is my best friend, and I promised her I wouldn’t leave.”

Solana stood up from her chair. “Your ability to forgive is one of the things that make you special.”

The redhead stood up and placed the fruit salad in the fridge before carrying the dishes to the sink. She rinsed the dishes before placing them in the dishwasher. Once she was done, Willow followed Solana to Kathryn’s study. When the pair entered the room, they noticed that the tall witch was awake and sitting up.

“Feeling better?”

Willow nodded as she made her way toward the couch. Before she lay down, Solana hugged the redhead and rumbled her chest.

“I have to go, but please visit me soon.”

The dragon bent over and pressed her scaled forehead to Willow’s. The younger witch smiled and released Solana from her embrace. The dragon took a moment to hold Willow’s gaze with her magenta eyes before popping out of the room. The redhead suddenly felt weary and laid down on the couch; She placed her head on Kathryn’s lap. The raven-haired witch ran her fingers through Willow’s locks.

“Sleep now. I will be here when you wake up.”

Willow smiled softly as a feeling of peace surrounded her and she fell into a dreamless sleep.

***

When Willow woke up, she noticed that Kathryn was holding her close. The steady beat of the elder witch’s heart made her feel calm.

“How are you feeling? Sleep well?

Willow chuckled. “Very well. Are you responsible for not having nightmares? I can’t believe Solana was here.”

“She was worried and thought she was the only one that could help you. I think she was right. As for the nightmares, I have found that sleeping beside someone you feel close to and comfortable with definitely helps. Are you hungry?”

The rumble from Willow’s stomach answered for her.

Kathryn laughed. “Come on. Let’s make a good spread for everyone. “

Willow smiled and got off the elder witch. Both women moved from the study towards the kitchen. Kathryn noticed that Faith had chosen to sleep on the couch.

“She is considerate and very much your daughter. I covered her up last night; I didn’t want her to get cold.”

The raven-haired witch smiled. “You are very considerate considering the circumstances.”

“None of this is her fault. I don’t see why I should be mad at her for being Tara’s friend.”

Kathryn nodded and moved into the kitchen. “I’m thinking pancakes, bacon, and maybe a veggie omelet. Sound good?”

Willow nodded and went to the fridge to grab the bacon, eggs, and veggies. She handed the bacon to Kathryn and got to work on chopping the onions, bell peppers, and mushrooms in front of her. The two witches worked in silence while they danced around each other. Willow moved to the coffee pot and prepared her special version of coffee. After she ground up the dark roast coffee, she added a little cinnamon and blended the beans once again. She divided the mixture between the basket and filter for the coffee pot while the rest went into a large French press.

Faith was the first to wake up when she smelled the bacon and coffee. She removed the blanket on top of her, got up from the couch, and moved to the kitchen.

“Need any help?”

Willow looked up and smiled. “You can get the coffee mugs if you’d like.”

The brunette nodded and moved to the cabinet where the mugs were located. She grabbed five mugs and sat them down near the coffee maker.

“Anything else I can do?”

Kathryn approached her daughter and kissed her on the top of her head. “Why don’t you go and wake up Des and Tara. Breakfast will be finished soon.”

Faith nodded and made her way upstairs. When she walked into Tara’s bedroom, she was not surprised to find the two blondes sleeping in the same bed. She leaned over and gently touched Odessa.

“Hey there, mom wanted me to wake you up. Breakfast is almost ready.”

Both women stirred and smiled when they saw Faith.

“We’ll be down in a few minutes.”

The brunette nodded and headed back down towards the kitchen. When she arrived, Faith found Willow placing a tray of condiments to go with the pancakes as well as the omelets.

“Hey Red, which kind of coffee do you want? French press or traditional?”

Willow turned towards Faith with a quirked eyebrow and an amused expression on her face. “Red, hmm... I suppose there could be worse nicknames for me. Like Babble McBabblerson or Carrot Top, Witchy McWitcherson…”

Faith stood and tried to contain her laughter as Willow went into full-blown babble mode.

“Red, as entertaining as this is, can you tell me what kind of coffee you want before the beginning of the next apocalypse?”

Willow stopped when she heard Faith laughing. “French press, if you please, Cleavage McCleaverson.”

The brunette only laughed harder at the mention of her cleavage. “So, you were looking then?”

Willow blushed so hard that her face turned the color of her hair.

Kathryn turned around holding a spatula in a mock threatening manner. “Faith, leave the poor girl alone.”

Faith gave Willow a good-natured grin before she moved over to the coffee maker and poured cups for Odessa, Tara, and herself. She placed the cups on the table and moved back over to the French press and filled the mugs for Willow and her mom. Before she sat down at the table, she opened the fridge and grabbed the half & half she found in there.

Tara and Odessa entered the kitchen a few moments later and sat down together on the bench opposite Faith. Soon enough, Willow and Kathryn brought over plates filled with veggie omelets, bacon, and pancakes. Willow sat down beside Faith while Kathryn sat at the head of the table. The sugar and creamer for the coffee were passed around before the women tucked into the large breakfast before them.

After she finished her omelet, Willow looked up and met Tara’s gaze.

She smiled softly. “You should try the coffee.”

Tara gave Willow a soft half-smile as she lifted the mug to her mouth. She took a tentative sip and grinned.

“This is amazing!”

Everyone else at the table drank from their mugs. Faith spoke first.

“Ok, I want to know the secret to this delicious cup of coffee.”

Willow grinned. “A lot of love and a family secret. Not that I would ever tell you, tall, dark, and broody.”

Everyone at the table stopped eating and gawked at the redhead who was sticking her tongue out at Faith.

The young brunette considered Willow for a moment before she began laughing. “Good one, Red. I like your style.”

The rest of the women around the table laughed and continued to eat. Willow got up from the table and grabbed a small plate. When she returned to the table, she fixed her pancakes with bananas and strawberry syrup before cutting the stack in half and placing it on the small plate along with a piece of bacon. She slid the plate across the table to Tara and smiled. The blonde touched Willow’s hand before taking the small plate. She moved the pancakes and bacon onto her plate before halving her stack and transferring it to the small plate along with two pieces of bacon. She slid the plate back over to Willow and was surprised when the redhead touched her hand and rubbed her wrist with her thumb. The two witches smiled at each other before continuing to eat.

Faith, Kathryn, and Odessa shared a look between them. Based on the little exchange between Willow and Tara they knew that everything was going to be ok. Once everyone had finished their breakfast, another round of coffee was served. All the women sat around the table and engaged in idle chat while they digested the large meal and enjoyed the coffee. A little while later, Odessa and Tara stood up and gathered all the plates and utensils. Tara began to rinse all the dishes before her mother stopped her.

“You should talk with Willow now. You can use my bedroom, ok?”

Tara nodded and walked over to Willow.

The azure-eyed witch spoke softly. “Would it be ok if we talked alone?”

Willow nodded and stood up from the bench.

***

The young witches sat on Kathryn and Odessa’s bed side by side. They had been there for a while; neither woman knew how to start. A few more minutes passed before Tara finally spoke.

“I’m sorry, Willow. I should have told you about Faith and my past long ago. Thank you for all you’ve done for me. I don’t know how I will ever repay you.”

The redhead smiled softly. “Would you have done the same for me?”

The blonde nodded. “I’d do anything for you.”

Willow held her hand and laced their fingers together. “That tells me all that I need to know because I feel the same; I will do anything for you and that will always be true.”

Tara handed her the letter she wrote during the night. “Please read this. I wrote down everything, even stuff that Mama and Kathryn don’t know.”

Willow gently released the blonde’s hand and carefully took the letter. Tears slowly started to fall down the redhead’s face not long after she started reading. Tara wrung her hands and occasionally looked over at her friend. Half an hour passed while the Willow carefully read the entire letter. When she was done reading, the redhead carefully put it down and moved slightly so that she could look at her friend.

She slowly opened her arms and waited. Tara fell into Willow’s embrace and held her tight while the redhead gently rubbed her back. Both women cried as they held each other for the first time.

“I am so very sorry, Tara. Nobody should ever have to go through what you did. I am so grateful that you are still here, and that you are with me. You’re my best friend and I will never leave you.”

Tara moved her head back and looked into Willow’s emerald green eyes. The redhead gently wiped away her best friend’s tears and smiled when Tara did the same for her.

“You’re my best friend too.”

Willow rubbed Tara’s back before moving so that the blonde could lay comfortably against her. Tara fell asleep while Willow kept watch over her.

Never again. He will never hurt her again. I will protect her with my life and send that bastard to the worst hell dimension imaginable.

Willow fell asleep feeling peace and contentment while her best friend lay in her arms.

***

The two witches woke up sometime in the late afternoon. Willow looked down at Tara and smiled.

“Hey you, have a good nap?”

Tara looked up at Willow and gave her a soft Mona Lisa smile. “Hey yourself. That was the best sleep I’ve had in a while. Are you ok? You know, with everything?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

Tara looked down. “I was just afraid that if you saw the kind of father I came from, you wouldn't want to be anywhere near me.”

“See, that's where you're a dummy. I think about what you grew up with, and then I look at what you are — it makes me proud. It makes me care for you all the more”

Tara looked up at her best friend with unshed tears in her eyes. “Every time I'm... even when I'm at my worst, you always make me feel special. How do you do that?”

Willow looked into Tara’s eyes. “Magic.”

“Y-You really care for me that much?”

The redhead nodded her head. “Is that ok? I mean… I have for a while, and maybe I shouldn’t have said anything because I don’t want to weird you out, and did I mention that I tend to get attached to people way too quickly? This includes feeling things too strongly, and I’ve heard that this is a problem, and I should really fix it, but because I only trust certain people, and there is not a lot, I think it should be ok. And I am talking too much, aren’t I? You don’t have to feel the same, Tara; just know that I do. Shutting up now.”

Willow turned her head away from Tara and loosened her hold around the blonde. She wanted to allow the other witch to move away if she wanted to. Instead, the blonde pulled the redhead close and started to run her fingers through the lithe witch’s soft red locks.

Tara spoke softly. “We have to stop doing this, Willow. I put you through so much because I was afraid of losing you. Anyone who can’t see exactly how you feel for me must be blind. I’m sorry that I was blind for so long, and that I have been a bad friend and done such a horrible job at showing you how I feel. I have wanted to be your best friend and have you be mine since I first met you. I care for you deeply and I always will.”

Willow smiled as she snuggled Tara. “Can we agree to just be honest with each other? And trust that neither of us is going to leave?”

“Sounds good to me. Do you want to get up yet?”

“Not really. Is this ok? I mean, going from holding hands to a brief hug that ended in snuggles is a lot. I don’t want you to be weirded out or feel pressured.”

Tara smiled. “I can’t explain it, but this just feels right. I think this is what our friendship is and what it is going to be like for a while. Are you ok with that?”

Willow lifted her head and looked into the azure eyes of her best friend. “We’re gonna be doing this for a while, aren’t we?”

Tara giggled and nodded. “Probably. Comes with being completely honest with each other for the first time. I’m ok with it though.”

Willow laid on her side and Tara repositioned herself to do the same. “Do you ever feel like your mom and Kathryn know more than they let on?”

“Absolutely. Mama told me on multiple occasions that you were going to be my best friend. Last night she even told me that you loved me.”

The redhead chuckled. “Kathryn hasn’t really said things like that, but she kept telling me to trust you and to follow my gut. I really hated when we had to cast which I was blocking your emotions. I felt like I was casting into the void. I could send my energy to you, but anything you sent me, while helpful, was just…empty. I would do it over in a heartbeat if it helped you, but if we could avoid it, I would be grateful.”

“Solana said that you were hurting and that you didn’t tell me or show me because you didn’t want to force me to do anything. I think the fact that I was a blind dumbass combined with your self-sacrificing behavior made her really mad. She was scary, but she is the one that finally convinced me to tell you. I do not want to make an ancient dragon mad at me.”

Willow chuckled. “Yep. Sounds about right. Would you like to meet her properly instead of when she is in mother dragon mode?”

Tara nodded. “Is that possible?”

“If she can come here in the form that she did, I see no reason why not. Give me a second.”

Hey Sol, are you there?

I am always with you, Willow.

I meant if you were observing or listening to the conversation.

I do my best to stay out of private conversations, young one.

Much appreciated, Sol. I do have a question for you.

You want to know if Tara can meet me, yes?

Now you start reading my mind, but yes. Would that be possible?

Yes. I will explain to you tomorrow if you want to come and see me then.

That would be wonderful, Sol. Thank you.

You are most welcome, Willow. One last thing, keep holding each other; it will forge your bond and make it stronger. Focus on each other and not what other people say. This goes for Kathryn, Odessa, and anyone else you may come across, understand?

Perfectly, Sol. See you tomorrow.


Willow looked over at Tara. “Sol told me it is possible, and she will tell me more tomorrow when we go and see her. She also said that we should keep holding each other because it will forge our bond.”

Tara gave Willow a lopsided grin. “Tor said the same thing. He said that you are not where you need to be in order to meet him, but when you are, he looks forward to it.”

“Are all earth elementals so stubborn?”

Tara quirked an eyebrow. “What do you think?”

“That I better be careful or there will be a distinct lack of cuddling?”

The blonde chuckled. “Maybe. Are you sure Solana wants to meet me?”

Willow smiled and moved closer to her best friend. “Of course. If she didn’t then she would not tell me how to bring you to her realm.”

Tara smiled. “Ok. I trust you. Want to cuddle some more?”

The redhead nodded. The other witch lay on her back while propped up on some pillows. Once she was comfortable, she pulled Willow towards her and waited for the redhead to get comfortable.

Tara smiled. “Comfy?”

The azure-eyed witch looked down and saw that Willow was fast asleep. She smiled as she started to run her fingers
through her best friend’s hair.

Peace and comfort – these are the things that I now have because I was brave.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Mon Jun 27, 2022 3:32 pm 
Offline
2. Floating Rose

Joined: Fri Dec 24, 2021 8:32 am
Posts: 21
Topics: 1
So apparently I had a technical issue where my comment never posted... So this will be short and sweet. Yay! Faith has finally arrived! Things will definitely get exciting from here on in with her causing havoc.

Bellalocke wrote:
“T, I love you, but you are a dumbass.”


I could legit picture her saying this. I love fic that pair Faith as either of the girls' close friend.

I am glad that between Solana and Faith, Tara was able to get the push to tell Willow. Letter writing is always a good way to convey information, especially hard information.

Cannot wait for the next one!

_________________
Chance

---------------
"In my world, we have people in chains and we can ride them like ponies." - Vamp Willow


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Feedback and Ch.14 Part B
PostPosted: Mon Jun 27, 2022 8:04 pm 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
CK_Mako wrote:
So apparently I had a technical issue where my comment never posted... So this will be short and sweet. Yay! Faith has finally arrived! Things will definitely get exciting from here on in with her causing havoc.


I love it when comments get eaten :crash Yes! Faith is finally here and she will be sticking around for quite a while. I wouldn't say that she is going to cause havoc, but things will definitely be interesting with her around :devil

Quote:
Bellalocke wrote:
“T, I love you, but you are a dumbass.”


I could legit picture her saying this. I love fic that pair Faith as either of the girls' close friend.


The entire time that I was writing the first part of this chapter, I heard Faith, so I am really glad that I managed to channel her here. Faith in this story is not like she was in the early canon of the show. My hope here is to still capture that rebel, purveyor of shenanigans, and mistress of mischief that was shown or hinted at in the show, but use her powers for good as it were. I would like to think that this is how canon Faith would have been had she had a mother who cared. She will most definitely play an important role as a friend to both our girls.

Quote:
I am glad that between Solana and Faith, Tara was able to get the push to tell Willow. Letter writing is always a good way to convey information, especially hard information.

Cannot wait for the next one!


That makes two of us! The first hurdle has been cleared. Question now is, how many more are there to go? I hope you enjoy the next one!

******************************************************************************************************************************************************

Author: Bellalocke
Description: With Tara’s past revealed shenanigans abound as the two witches become more comfortable with each other. A visit with Solana results in a history lesson on magic as well as more details about the Guardian herself.
Rating: R for Adult themes.
Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first.
Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor IT contractor.
Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU
Feedback: Always welcome and encouraged

Chapter 14 Part B

Tara woke up from the light nap that she had fallen into when Willow fell asleep. She smiled and started running her fingers through the redhead’s locks. Willow started to stir and the mild sounds of consternation that were uttered as she was pulled from sleep made Tara giggle. The lithe witch looked up into the azure eyes of her best friend and gave her a sleepy smile.

Tara gave Willow a shy lopsided smile. “Hey, you. Have a good nap?”

Willow was still groggy with sleep. “Great nap. You are so comfy. I love that smile.”

Tara blushed. “Ready to get up?”

Willow shook her head.

“Ok. But no more sleeping.”

Both women lay together for a while longer. Only once the sun was setting did Kathryn and Odessa come into the room to check on the two young witches. When they saw the women laying together with Tara humming a tune, they couldn’t help but smile.

Odessa hated to break the moment, but she imagined that Willow and Tara had to be hungry. “Would you two like some food?”

The blonde and the redhead looked up and smiled at the two older women. They climbed out of bed and held on to one another’s hand before following Odessa and Kathryn downstairs.

The smell of pizza brought back the memory of the night Kathryn and Odessa performed the protection ritual.

“Did we ever tell them the physical gymnastics we had to perform just to get them under the covers?”

Tara giggled. “I don’t think we did, but we should tell Faith so that she can join in on the fun. What do you think?”

“Revenge for all the times Kathryn has made me spit out soda or otherwise ruin perfectly good clothing? Yep, I am totally ok with this plan.”

Tara walked over towards Faith and waved her over. “Want some blackmail material on your mom?”

Faith’s eyes glinted with glee. “You know me, Tare. I’m always down for some good old-fashioned dirt and fun. What’d she do now?”

Willow and Tara spent a few minutes explaining the situation and what they had to do in to get her under the covers. Faith clapped her hand over her mouth as she laughed.

“Oh yeah, definitely going to use that soon.”

The two witches grinned as they followed Faith into the kitchen where Odessa and Kathryn were setting out plates around three boxes of pizza.

Faith, Willow, and Tara grabbed cans of soda from the fridge before sitting down. The women had just settled down at the table and filled their plates with pizza. The room was silent as everyone tucked into their food. What happened next is something that became the stuff of legend – argued, massively misinterpreted, and outright denied.

Faith, perfect as ever with her sense of timing, broke the silence. “So, mom, I hear you’re a real knockout in the sack.”

Willow, who regrettably was just taking a sip of soda, sprayed Odessa in the face as she laughed uncontrollably. Tara had the misfortune of being in the middle of swallowing a bite of pizza. She started choking so hard that Odessa had to forget the fact that Willow had just sprayed her with soda just seconds before and thump Tara’s back twice before the younger blonde could breathe again. Kathryn looked at the pandemonium that Faith had just caused. She knew she should be mad, but the situation was much too amusing. Willow looked at Odessa and tried to apologize but the elder blonde shook her head and smiled at Willow before looking over at the young brunette. Faith looked amused until she caught the daggers Odessa was throwing her way.

“What? Someone told me about the time that you two were knocked out to the point that they practically did a gymnastics routine to get you under the covers. Not my problem you took it the wrong way.”

The elder witches looked at Willow and Tara, both of whom did their best to look innocent, and failed horribly.

Willow was about to go into babble mode when Tara shook her head.

Kathryn was still regarding all four women quietly when she suddenly let out a thunderous laugh. Faith and the other witches looked over as the tall witch completely lost it and started giggling uncontrollably as she pointed at Faith and then at Willow and Odessa. Every time she tried to stop laughing, she would look at Willow and Odessa and start all over again.

By the time Kathryn was able to calm down and stop laughing, Odessa had had enough.

“I’m going to shower. I’ll deal with you three in the morning. Kat, if you know what is good for you…”

The elder blonde did not need to finish the threat since the tall witch hastily stood up and followed her partner upstairs.

Faith whispered to Willow. “Might be a good idea to stay downstairs and watch a few movies.”

Willow nodded and looked over at Tara. “Hey! We haven’t had a movie night in forever. Why don’t we watch a few tonight?”

Tara knew exactly what Faith and Willow were up to, but feigned ignorance for the sake of her own sanity.

“Sure. Faith, you pick first, and why don’t we have some ciders too? Mama said that Kat picked up two cases just for you.”

Faith grinned. “Sounds good. Red, you grab the ciders from the fridge while Tare and I discuss movie options.”

Willow nodded and went over to the fridge and grabbed three bottles. She found a bottle opener in the same drawer where the corkscrew for the wine was located. The redhead managed to impress herself and Tara when she cracked the three bottles open on the first try. Faith grabbed a box of pizza while Tara inserted the movie into the DVD Player. The three young women sat down on the large couch with Tara in the middle resting the pizza box on her lap.

“So, what are we watching?”

Faith grinned. “But I’m a Cheerleader.”

Willow perked up. “Tara, if you have never seen this movie, you are in for a real treat.”

“The movie is mine, so I doubt she had seen it.”

The blonde looked back and forth between the two. “Why am I up for a treat?”

“You want to tell her, Red, or should I?”

Willow grinned. “Go ahead, CSB.”

“CSB?”

Willow started to giggle. “Cleavage-y Slut Bomb or CSB for short.”

Faith chuckled. “So, why do you think I am a slut?”

Willow stammered. “Well, I mean here you are with the low-cut tank top and form-fitting jeans… You look like you could go home with just about anyone one you want. There is also the cleavage. It’s like you want people to look. There is also the makeup, the flirting, and the smile…”

Faith laughed. “You haven’t met many sluts, have you? I can see why you would think that, but I am in a committed relationship, and I don’t know you well enough to tell you how slutty I am with her. You are right though. The cleavage definitely helps with the image.”

Tara’s eyebrows shot up. “How did we get on the topic of Faith’s cleavage?”

“How many times have you stared, Tara?”

The blonde blushed furiously and turned towards Willow with a pleading look on her face.

The redhead wrapped an arm around the clearly embarrassed woman. “Hey! Leave my bestie alone. Plus, it’s kind of hard to not stare. I mean, how many times have you stared at Tara?”

Tara quirked an eyebrow. “How did we go from Faith’s cleavage to mine?”

Willow looked between the two women and their expectant faces and knew that she was in trouble. “I…uh…I…”

“How much have you been staring, Red?”

The redhead furiously blushed.

“Ok Red, it’s not like blondie and I are innocent in this either. Women look, and that is fine. For what it’s worth, I haven’t caught either of you blatantly staring, so at least you have stealth on your side.”

Tara laughed and desperately changed the topic. “So, do either of you find it weird that a whole bunch of lesbian witches and practitioners have managed to not only be under the same roof but also be super close?”

Willow and Faith shook their heads. “Not really. If anything, it just seems right for our reality.”

“So, Red, how long have you been fluent in lesbianese?”

Willow quirked an eyebrow. “Lesbianese? Oh, wait! I get it… uh well, I’ve known for a little over a year, but I wouldn’t say that I’m fluent… I haven’t even kissed anyone.”

Tara looked over at her. “Really? I mean, I find that strange.”

“Well, at my school, freak plus nerd plus lesbian does not exactly equal quality dating material. Plus, I want it to be special, and preferably with someone I am in a relationship with.”

Tara nodded. “I agree.”

The redhead and the blonde shared a smile while Faith shook her head.

I give it another three months before those two are kissing.

“On that note, let’s get on with this movie! I need my Clea DuVall fix!”

Willow chimed in. “Natasha Lyonne is so much better.”

Faith rolled her eyes and Tara leaned into Willow’s embrace.

“To Tara’s first lesbian movie!”

Willow laughed. “Huzzah!”

Tara looked between the two women. “So…uh…how much cleavage is in this movie?”

Faith looked over at her friend. “Not as much as you would expect for a lesbian movie. Don’t worry, Tare, no nudity in this one, and the love scene is more sensual than overly sexualized.”

The blonde nodded and smiled in relief.

Faith grabbed the pizza box and got a slice for herself before setting it on the table beside her. She smiled when she noticed that Tara was cuddling with Willow on the chaise section of the couch.

Willow looked down at Tara and spoke softly. “You don’t deal well with sexuality in general, do you?”

“I am ok to a point. Like kissing is ok, but nudity… not so much. Makes me feel uncomfortable. I know, I’m weird, but it’s just how I feel.”

Willow ran her fingers through Tara’s silky blonde tresses. “Given everything, I think that it makes sense. I will keep that in mind when I look for movies for us to watch. There are a lot of really good lesbian movies out there, but most of them have nudity to one degree or another. I’ll just hold off on those.”

The blonde hummed softly and turned her attention to the screen. When she saw the opening scene of the movie, she had to laugh. Both Willow and Faith were right, lots of boobs, but it was funny more than anything.

Faith chuckled. “Did I mention that this movie is super campy? In the best way possible, of course.”

The two other women laughed before turning their attention back to the movie.

***

The night passed quickly for the three women. When the credits started to roll on the final movie, Faith looked over and noticed that Tara and Willow were fast asleep in each other’s arms. She smiled softly as she draped a blanket over them and dropped a kiss on top of each of their heads. She quietly made her way upstairs and into Tara’s bedroom. The brunette changed into a black A-shirt and soft cotton boxers to sleep in. She considered sleeping in Tara’s bed but decided that would not be ideal. She also didn’t want to sleep in Red’s bed either. The dark-eyed woman sighed and headed downstairs to her mother’s study.

I really need to talk to mom and Odessa about cleaning out the attic so that I don’t end up on couches when I come to visit. Plus, when Buffy stays here, privacy would be nice.

Faith smiled when she thought about the short, blonde powerhouse. She did not doubt that Buffy had latent powers just like hers that would be awakened given the right environment. The brunette hoped that it would be soon after she arrived for the holidays. When she opened the door to her mother’s study, Faith was surprised to find her mom sitting on the couch. Kathryn beckoned her daughter over to the couch. The young woman laid down and rested her head on her mother’s lap. The position was all too familiar and one that she had grown up with. Kathryn bent down and kissed her daughter’s cheeks and forehead before running her fingers through Faith’s long and dark locks. The brunette closed her eyes for a moment before speaking.

“Can’t sleep?”

The raven-haired witch shook her head. “Given all things, you would think that sleep would not be a problem, but there is too much on my mind.”

“Talk to me, mama bear. I may not be an empath like you, but I know you well enough for that not to matter.”

Kathryn smiled down at her daughter.

Who does an empath talk to when they need to unburden themselves? Faith… she turned out to be better and so much more than I could have hoped for. She might not be an empath like me, but she is strong and amazing in her own right. She is the one person that I can talk to when I cannot talk to Odessa.

“You’re amazing, my daughter. I am thinking about Tara and Willow. Des has some reservations about how things are now that Tara’s truth is out in the open. She thinks that there are things that Tara has not told her nor I about her past, and it worries her.”

Faith smiled as her mom continued to run her fingers through her hair and occasionally give her scalp a scratch. “What do you think?”

Kathryn cocked her head. “If Tara has things that she doesn’t want to tell Des and me, I believe that is ok. We know all that we need to know to help her and guide her. I think she told Willow, and that is what is binding them so close together. Des is worried that the relationship will turn romantic or non-platonic before either of them are ready.”

“When it comes to her daughter, I guess she doesn’t understand that the behavior that both of them are displaying does happen among friends, albeit rarely, and that there is nothing to worry about. They look happy and content. I think we just need to leave them be and let things come as they will.”

The tall witch smiled. “Agreed. When did you get so smart?”

“Somewhere between the martial arts practice and learning to channel my own power.”

Kathryn laughed. “Maybe also between the time that you went to the States and fell in love as well?”

Faith smiled. “Maybe. I haven’t told her yet, and it may be a while until I do. I need to be sure.”

“That makes perfect sense, my sweet. All things will come with time.”

The young brunette yawned. She wanted to spend more time with her mom, but sleep was calling her.

“Sleep now, Faith. We’ll have time tomorrow. Just us, I promise.”

Faith nodded before she fell asleep. Kathryn carefully stood up and propped a pillow underneath her daughter’s head and covered her with a blanket. She softly kissed the young woman’s cheeks and forehead before leaving her study and quietly closing the door.

After she entered her bedroom, Kathryn quietly closed the door and divested herself of the clothing she was wearing. She carefully climbed into bed and snuggled up to Odessa. The blonde murmured soft words of happiness and the elder witches traveled to the land of nod together.

***

Willow was extraordinarily reluctant to open her eyes once she woke up. Her pillow was softer than usual; she wondered who had given it to her. When she noticed the gentle rising and lowering of her pillow, her eyes shot open in horror. She tried to move from her current position but found strong arms holding her in place.

“Shhhh. You’re fine, Willow. It’s super early. Go back to sleep.”

Willow slowly went back into a peaceful sleep as she felt fingers running through her hair and massaging her scalp. The next time she woke up, Willow felt Tara gently rubbing her back.

“G’mornin.”

Tara smiled at the sound of the redhead’s voice still thick with sleep. “Morning, Willow. How did you sleep?”

“So good. Do I have to move yet?”

The blonde chuckled. “Not at all. I am comfy if you are.”

“Very comfy. You sure this is ok?”

Tara looked down and gave her a soft lopsided smile. “Why wouldn’t it be?”

“Some people might get the wrong idea…. You and I know that we’re just friends, but they might think it is something else.”

The azure-eyed witch shook her head. “Don’t care about them. As long as we know what we are and are comfortable with what we’re doing, that is all that matters.”

Willow smiled when she felt Tara drop a kiss on the top of her head. The two witches lay together for a while more until they heard the soft footsteps of someone shuffling towards the kitchen.

Odessa looked at the two girls on the couch with an amused expression on her face. “Good morning, girls.”

Tara and Willow looked over at the source of the voice and smiled.

The young blonde spoke first. “Morning, Mama. Did you sleep well?”

Willow spoke next. “Morning. Want me to make coffee?”

Odessa nodded and the redhead moved out from Tara’s embrace and made her way to the kitchen. The blonde witch immediately missed the physical contact but supposed that it was for the best with her mama around.

The high priestess sat down on the couch and waited for Willow to finish brewing the coffee. “So, what are you two getting up to today?”

“After breakfast, we are going to go and pay Solana a visit, and then I was hoping that we could out to visit Maggie and Duke. What are you getting up to today, mama?”

Odessa smiled. “Solana invited you for a visit? Do you know how to reach her realm? As for me, I have some coven business to take care of that regrettably will take most of the day, but then I will not have anything to address during the holiday. I was hoping that we could spend some time just you and me at some point in time over the holiday? I was going to ask about today, but Kat and Faith are spending some time together and I don’t want to upset Willow so it can wait until a day when they will be home.”

Tara chewed her bottom lip. “I am a little nervous about meeting Solana, but I have a feeling it will go much better than our initial meeting. Can I just say that dragons are awesome, but also very scary?”

The elder blonde laughed. “Such is the nature of dragons. Solana really is the best match for Willow. I don’t think she could ask for a better guardian. At some point, Kat and I will need to sit both of you down and give a little history lesson regarding Solana and dragons in general.”

Odessa was about to speak further when Willow approached the two women with coffee as well as bowls of fruit salad.

“I saw some bagels and cream cheese in the fridge and was thinking about fixing one up for myself. Would either of you like one?”

Both women nodded. “That would be wonderful, thanks.”

Willow smiled and headed back into the kitchen.

Odessa smiled. “She really is something, isn’t she?”

Tara wore a soft lopsided smile on her face. “I’ve never met anyone like her, mama. She honestly is the best person I have ever met. I really don’t know what I did to deserve her or her friendship. Some days, I don’t feel as if I deserve her.”

“But you do, Tara. You are so incredibly brave and strong, and honestly, you are the best person that I have ever met. I consider myself lucky to know you and to call you my best friend. I care for you so much; never doubt that.”

Odessa could not help but smile. If this is how these two were going to be as best friends, she could only imagine what it was going to be like once they fell in love.

“Willow’s words hold wisdom, honey. Think of it this way: both of you are incredible women, and you very much deserve each other and all the gifts that you bring one another.”

Tara nodded and wore a small Mona Lisa smile on her face as she looked into the kitchen and watched Willow dance around as she fixed bagels for the three of them. She quietly chuckled and shook her head as she watched the redhead’s antics.

Odessa looked at her daughter and could not help but feel hope for the first time that her daughter would find happiness and healing within her growing relationship with the woman who would someday be her beloved. The path to happiness would not be short, nor would it be easy, but it would be salvation for them and the rest of the world.

The high priestess pulled herself from her thoughts when the redhead brought a plate with the toasted bagels as well as a cup of coffee for herself.

“Anyone need more coffee?”

Odessa patted Willow’s arm. “Sit down and enjoy your cup, I will get more for Tara and me.”

Willow smiled and sat down next to Tara. “Is the coffee ok?”

“Wonderful as always. Someday, I will need to convince you to share your secret with me.”

The redhead grinned. “If I told you that, then what reason would you have to keep me around?”

Tara carefully put her cup of coffee as well as the plate of bagels at a safe distance before turning on her friend and tickling her.

The blonde laughed. “Take it back!”

Willow giggled. “Never! Not until you tell me your reason to keep me around.”

Tara continued to tickle the redhead. “Because you are my friend and who else am I going to tell all of my secrets to?”

Willow’s emerald eyes met the azure blue ones. “Really? All of your secrets?”

Tara nodded.

“I take it back.”

The blonde gave Willow a soft Mona Lisa smile and bent down to hug the redhead.

Odessa gave the young witches privacy as they shared the moment. In many ways, instances such as these, while playful also addressed some of the fears and the doubts that both women held. It was moments such as these that would serve to strengthen the bond between Willow and Tara as well as prepare their hearts for all the things to come. Their friendship would certainly raise some eyebrows because it would be as unconventional as they were, but the elder blonde did not doubt that neither witch would pay any mind to what other people said. Odessa smiled as she turned her attention back to the cups of coffee that she was working on.

Willow knew that theoretically, she should not be comfortable with Tara laying on top of her, but that was as far from the truth as one could get. She felt as comfortable as she ever had in her life.

“You ok? Am I too heavy?”

Willow smiled. “I’m great, and no, you’re not too heavy. Am I really your secret keeper?”

Tara quirked an eyebrow as she rolled off the redhead and moved to hold her. “Secret keeper?”

“You know, the one person you trust so much that you can tell them all of your secrets and do not doubt that they will keep them safe?”

The azure-eyed witch nodded. “Yes. Willow Rosenberg, powerful witch, best friend, spaz extraordinaire, and my secret keeper.”

Willow gave Tara a shy smile. “You’re mine too.”

The witches continued to lay until the moment passed and Odessa came back with fresh cups of coffee for all of them.
The young witches finished their coffee and bagels in short order. When they stood up and went to grab their cups and dishes, Odessa stayed their hands. “I got them. You two better head to the altar room. You don’t want to keep Solana waiting.”

Willow and Tara smiled as they hurried off.

***

‘Sol, you with me? Tara and I are in the altar room.’

‘Join hands with her and try to reach out to her mind with yours. It should feel similar to when you cast together.’

Willow took Tara’s hand within her own. “So, you know how we reach out to each other when we cast?”

Tara nodded.

“We need to reach out to each other’s minds in almost the same way.”

The blonde nodded and closed her eyes. A few moments later, she felt a gentle touch in her mind, as if the person reaching out was trying to say hello. Tara smiled and opened up her mind.

‘Tara, can you hear me?’

‘Yes. This is amazing! How are we doing this?’

‘I will explain that to both of you when you have come to my realm. Now, Tara, do you remember how it feels whenever you travel to Tor’s domain?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good. You are going to fall into a similar state with Willow, but you will allow her to lead. Understand?’

‘Perfectly.’


Both witches sat in the center of the pentagram and held hands as they entered the trance state that allowed them to astral project to the realm of their guardians. Willow took a solid hold on Tara’s consciousness and led her slowly but surely to Solana’s realm. When both witches opened their eyes, Willow smiled as she found herself in the all too familiar room that she had come to when she first visited Solana.

“Are you ready?”

Tara was still gaining her bearings. “It is so different here. Where do we go now?”

Willow turned Tara around and showed her the door that led to the cavern. When she opened it up, the redhead saw Solana waiting for her in the center of the cavern.

“Willow, kindly show Tara to the stream and have her drink as you do.”

The redhead nodded and held on to her best friend’s hand as she led her over to the stream. “Drink as much as you can. It will make things easier whenever we go back.”

Tara nodded and drank until she could no more. She wasn’t sure how, but she knew that the stream was magically imbued, likely by Solana herself, and served many purposes. She took a moment to look around the cavern and was taken back by how big it was as well as how large the craggy hole at the top of the cavern was. The space was warm and light, but not as harsh as one would think for being in the realm of fire. The two witches walked over to where Solana was standing.

The scarlet dragon embraced Willow in an enveloping hug accompanied by a chest rumble and ended with Solana touching her forehead to Willow’s. The guardian turned and regarded Tara with a warm smile and offered her a hug as well. The blonde was surprised when she accepted the hug but was glad she did. When Solana rumbled her chest, Tara immediately felt any anxiety she had melt away. The dragon was incredibly old, older than any spirit she had ever come across, and with that age came the ability to calm others. Solana stepped back from the blonde and turned back to Willow.

“Should we show her?”

Willow nodded. “I think she needs to see.”

Solana nodded as Willow guided Tara back a dozen paces.

“The calm that you feel right now, hold on to it, and know that no harm will to you.”

Tara nodded her head and kept her eyes on Solana. She gasped when the guardian started to transform into her original form. The blonde had never seen such a sight in her life and was fearful for a moment until Willow squeezed her hand. Solana was larger than she could have possibly imagined. If Willow were ever able to summon her guardian to any realm in her original size, the level of her power would be a force of nature.

Once she was done with her transformation, Solana laid down and let the two witches approach her. Willow immediately reached out and stroked the top of the dragon’s head. Tara was more tentative with her touch and opted to stroke the crest located above Solana’s eye. She couldn’t help but smile when she looked into the dragon’s magenta eyes.

“You are so beautiful and magnificent. Thank you for inviting me into your home. It truly is an honor.”

Solana rumbled once more before she began to shrink back down to her humanoid form. Once returned to her humanoid state of being, she led both witches to a fire pit with a well where they could rest their feet.

“I see our visit being lengthy, so I encourage you to drink from the stream as often as you can.”

Both witches nodded.

“I cannot tell you how pleased I am to have you both here. I can already see the bond between the two of you strengthening and growing. I will explain to you why this is imperative at a different time, just know that the bond between the two of you is extraordinarily important, and you must not let anyone hinder it or make you second guess yourself.”

Willow and Tara smiled as they sat close and held hands. Willow spoke first. “Is this kind of feeling and bond common among some witches?”

Solana shook her head. “It is exceedingly rare which is why so many do not know what to do when they see it. Often, they assume that the two witches are in a romantic relationship, and while that is always an option, as it is with all friendships, the bond that you two share exceeds any bond that most witches will ever experience. What is most important is that both of you trust each other implicitly and learn to work as one.”

Tara nodded. “Sometimes when we cast, it already feels like we do that. What is strange is the fact that my primary elemental affinity is the diametric opposite of Willow’s. We have been trying, but we have yet to figure out how to make them work together.”

“What do you think of when it comes to earth and fire?”

Tara answered first. “Lava.”

Willow followed. “Meteoroids.”

Solana smiled. “Correct. Fire and Earth can be used to create lava or meteoroids, both of which are very destructive forces, yes? All the elements can work together in harmony, even those that are supposed to be opposites. You simply have to visualize what the two elements can make together. Do either of you know the history or origin of magic in the world?”

Willow and Tara shook their heads.

“Stupid humans! Sorry, not you two, but your elders are idiots. Back in the days of the old, the history and the origin of magic was the first thing taught to young witches. This is due to the fact that in understanding the origins, witches were better able to understand and harness magic. Are you ready to listen to the first part of the tale?”

Both young women nodded.

“Good. Go and drink some more water from the spring while I make this area more suitable for comfort.”

Willow and Tara got up from their seats and went over to the stream. They drank from the stream once again. When they walked back over to the fire pit, the witches noticed Solana had moved a big couch as well as a large armchair near the firepit. The dragon had also lit a fire in the pit since twilight was soon approaching. Willow sat down on the couch and patted her lap. Tara smiled and laid down on the couch placing her head on the redhead’s lap. Willow began to run her fingers through her hair while they waited for Solana to begin.

“Sol, before we begin, can I ask a question?”

The guardian nodded.

“How old are you? Tara and I have been wracking our brains and we cannot figure it out.”

Solana smiled. “You will find out as I tell you the story of the origin of magic. Fair?”

Willow nodded and continued to run her fingers through Tara’s golden tresses.

“Magic, as we know it, did not originate in this realm. The exact place where magic came from has been lost with the sands of time. What is known is that the creator of this universe saw fit to bring magic to this realm. This happened around the time that your gods were in the infancy of their power. The earth had just been created and Gaea was made to be the keeper and guardian of the new planet. During this time, Titans, Druids, Sirens, and Valkyries still walked the earth. Each of these races had magic of their own that had been gifted to them. At some point in time, the creator made the last two races that would be present in this realm: Dragons and Humans. Both were created so close together that they formed strong ties to one another and worked in harmony. When the dragons came into being, the creator gifted magic, as you know it today, to the Mother of Dragons. She was given the ability to gift that magic not only to the different dragon families that were created but to humans as well. She had a rare and unique gift: the power of creation. This was how she brought her children into being. When the bond between humans and dragons became apparent, the Mother decided that she would gift magic to certain families who demonstrated the care and respect needed to responsibly harness magic. She decided to wait for many generations before she introduced magic to humans, and at that, the power was introduced slowly. The Mother of Dragons decided to gift magic to twelve human families, just as there were twelve dragon families because they proved their loyalty to the dragons as well as their respect for the gift.”

Solana turned to Tara. “Your family is one of the original families that magic was gifted to which is why you have so many powerful witches within it. Willow, your family was not granted the gift of magic, but somewhere along the way, one of your ancestors inherited the gift, likely because they were the result of a union between your family and one of the original families. In cases such as yours, the gift can skip generations, but the potential for magic still exists within you. Nobody has ever been able to figure out why this is, but I suppose that there must be some mysteries in the world and questions that will never have answers. Now, to answer your question about my age. My sisters and I are four of the original dragons born from the Mother of Dragons. Effectively, I am as old as magic in this realm, give or take a few centuries. I cannot give you an exact age since you tend to lose track after your first couple of eons.”

Solana barked out a laugh while Willow sat slack-jawed and unable to speak.

“I know that all of this is hard to wrap your mind around, so I believe that I will stop the lesson for right now. Just know that both of you are incredibly special, and you have a critical role to play in this world.”

Willow finally found her voice. “Why did you choose me? I mean, you are immortal and one of the most powerful beings on the planet. So, why me?”

Solana regarded her young charge with a softness and tenderness that the witch had never seen before. “You are incredibly special, Willow, as are you, Tara. Both of you possess gifts that you have yet to discover but will with time. I chose you because you alone are worthy. I decided this when you demonstrated your intelligence, your empathy, your willingness to give all of yourself to those you care for and love, and most of all your open-mindedness and respect for all those around you. I think Tara will agree with me when I say that you are unlike any human that I have ever met. Believe me, I have met a lot of them, and you are truly unique and a gift to this world. The same is true of you, Tara. You are incredibly loving, giving, and powerful. Despite the amount of power that you hold, you demonstrate an unbelievable amount of respect for that power and the gifts that you have been given. I can confidently say that given training and time you will be the most powerful witch that your family has ever seen.”

Both witches sat and considered all the information that they had been given.

The dragon regarded both witches. “I know that this is a lot and that you have been given quite a bit to consider. I want you to understand that I am giving you this information so that you better understand the gifts that you have been given. That said, you do not have to do anything different than you have been. Live your lives as you have so far, seek comfort and solace within one another, and most importantly, follow your heart. The last thing that I will say is this: remember to have fun, live life, and do not let the quest for knowledge and power in the realm of magic consume you; doing so will only bring you to ruin. I will share more with you as the need arises. For the time being, enjoy each other and the gifts that you have outside of magic. Now, drink some more water before you head home.”

Both witches nodded and headed for the stream once again. Once they drank as much as they could, Willow and Tara returned to Solana.

The dragon looked down at both witches with a kind smile. “One last thing. Tara, now that you have been here, you will be able to travel here of your own volition. You are always welcome as is Willow.”

Both women smiled and thanked Solana.

The fire dragon leaned down and gave the young witch a hug along with a chest rumble and touched her forehead to Willow’s. She then turned towards Tara and did the same. The blonde witch was surprised when Solana touched her forehead to hers.

“I know that you are curious what that greeting and farewell mean. I will take a moment to explain certain customs for dragons. A hug is normal to give to those who you are close to and care for. The rumble of our chests is different for dragons and humans. For humans, it is meant to calm the person as well as convey comfort and caring. Touching one’s forehead to another is something reserved for the closest people in our lives. It is akin to a kiss and our way of saying I love you. Which I do; I hold a great deal of love and respect for you both. Do you understand?”

Both witches nodded and hugged the dragon again before touching their foreheads to hers.

Willow and Tara smiled at the guardian before returning to the altar room.

***

Willow looked at Tara. “Would it be ok if we rested for the day? That was quite a lot to take in.”

The blonde nodded. “Of course. Shall we go to my room?”

Willow nodded and both witches made their way to Tara’s room. They lay down on Tara’s bed and fell asleep holding one another.

Sometime later, Odessa looked in on the two witches when she came home from the coven headquarters. The golden glow of magic surrounded the two even as they slept. She could see the red thread that linked the two of them become stronger and more defined as their bond grew. The elder witch did not doubt that things are as they were always meant to be. She walked into the room and covered both of her young charges with a light blanket and gave them both a kiss on their temples before walking out of the room and closing the door behind her.

Kathryn met Odessa in their bedroom. “Everything ok, Des?”

The elder Maclay nodded. “They are learning and growing. I think their love will be the most powerful thing that the world has seen. We must support them and not interfere no matter how much we may want to. They must come to each other willingly and of their own volition; we cannot push them together. The fact that they have been nearly inseparable physically as well as mentally since the bond was established is a good sign.”

“Do you think they’ll be able to fulfill their purpose?”

Odessa laid down in bed and pulled Kathryn down to her. The two witches lay together for a long time.

“I have faith in my daughter. She will guide Willow and together they will accomplish what we have not been able to in all the years that we have been fighting this battle.”

Kathryn nodded. “I have faith in them too.”

Odessa looked at her soulmate. “You know, your bond with Willow is growing. She means a great deal to you, doesn’t she?”

A lone tear fell from the raven-haired witch’s eye. “She is one of the daughters I was meant to have but was never gifted with. Willow is still a gift to me even though she was not borne from my body. Have you seen her and Faith?”

“Given time those two will be thick as thieves. I was expecting there to be more tension between the two of them given the circumstances, but Willow’s capacity for patience, love, and understanding was perfectly demonstrated in how she treated Faith despite the pain that came from their initial meeting. She was simply happy that Tara had another friend to be there for her and help her through things when she could not be there. The depth of that girl’s love for my daughter is astounding. I don’t think Tara has quite comprehended it just yet, but when she does, that will be another moment where she turns a corner and heals more than she has before.”

Kathryn smiled and kissed Odessa’s forehead softly. “I cannot tell you how grateful I am that I could be there for you in your time of need, and how grateful I am that you loved me too.”

“How could I not love you? You gave me the strength to leave and stayed with me when I worked through the pain and the regret of not being able to save Tara too. I don’t know that I will ever be able to forgive myself.”

The tall witch held her partner close. “I know, my love, but Tara has forgiven you…she was never mad at you to begin with and that is all that is important. She is here with us now, and it is because of you that she does not feel alone in what happened to her and that she is safe.”

Tears streamed down Odessa’s face. “She should have never experienced what she did at the hands of that monster. I know what it was like and how it felt. At least I knew how relationships should function before I met that bastard. Tara has so much more to work through, and as much as she loves Willow, she will have great difficulty navigating the intimacy that comes with a close relationship like the one she has with our resident redhead. I fear that she may never get there.”

“My darling, you are right, she never should have experienced what she did. I regret that we could not save and protect her too; it is a regret that both of us will carry until we depart the Earth. The only thing that we can do now is help her navigate the intimacy that will come. You will be able to help her more than you think. Don’t worry, it all will come with time.”

The two witches held each other for a long time until they finally succumbed to sleep.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 13 Part B Feedback
PostPosted: Fri Jul 15, 2022 6:32 am 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
BellaLocke wrote:
Have you ever heard the expression 'Still waters run deep'? That describes Tara to a T. Her doubts, her fears, and her worries are buried deep, which means that they can be much more difficult to tackle when she finally expresses them.
I’ve heard of the saying but never connected it (mainly because I’ve mainly had it associated with sarcasm in comedies) until you brought it up. Yep totally see it, especially in your Tara.
BellaLocke wrote:
In the end, I want people to see just how far they have come and how they have conquered things that seemed insurmountable at the time.
It’s coming through, looking at the starting chapters and where they are now, the ease they have with each other now, while still on shaky ground in their perspectives, is in a more stable place than it was where just leaning slightly, felt like they would fall off a cliff. They’ve got some stabilising reach to each other rather than seeing each other as isolated wobblers, if that makes any sense. They might not feel able to hold on yet but it doesn’t mean they aren’t trying for the possibility to hold on.
BellaLocke wrote:
I am not going to shy away from the tough
*Applies seat belt* Strapped in and ready to go. I fear this means something else in America.
BellaLocke wrote:
It is strange that the peak of the chapter happened so early but I am glad that the rest of the ride managed to keep your attention even though it was a slow ride downhill.
Now I’m going to tell you a serious English tradition, while it sounds made up, I swear I’m not winding you up. Checkout ‘Cooper’s Hill Cheese-Rolling and Wake’ Going downhill is definitely a fun experience, especially if following a big wheel of cheese. It is fast but somehow your mind makes it slow motion, plus the pain of all those injuries last. Worth it though if you catch the cheese, I think you get to keep it. The videos are brutal but you’re safely watching from across the pond. No cheese though, swings and roundabouts.

On with the show
BellaLocke wrote:
She furrowed her brow and wondered where the redhead had slept last night.
She’s been on the lash with Solana, bingeing dragons’ magic. Anywhere other than a gutter or the night bus depot is a luxury. Casual Sunday morning ‘where am I?’ wake up, followed by not caring and trying for five more minutes without being asked to move on.
BellaLocke wrote:
Kathryn led Tara out to the living room and sat down on the couch.
Kathryn just freed herself and now she has another person in her arms while on a couch. Turns out empaths also double up as human pillows.
BellaLocke wrote:
the tall witch was the most powerful empath in the world, and with good reason.
Good pillow squish? Not too soft but not lumpy or distorted stuffing. Or is it the arm wrap technique? Sentient human pillows tell us your secrets because you can likely take over the world with ease as long as you outnumber the amount of available couch space because if there’s a space it seems you are made to occupy it pretty quick.
BellaLocke wrote:
I am a coward for not telling her about my past
Nah, It’s just another step in your stair case of bravery surrounding it. It’s okay to take a breather while climbing, doesn’t make you a coward.
BellaLocke wrote:
You are being brave.
See human pillow agrees.
BellaLocke wrote:
stretching her arms to try and loosen up after a night spent on the couch.
And the human pillow, don’t forget the human pillow as they will soon be our overlords.
BellaLocke wrote:
“You think me holding your hand is brave?”
Yup. did you see her wash them after using the bathroom. I didn't.
BellaLocke wrote:
A single tear rolling down Willow’s cheek turned into more than a few.
Hangover has kicked in. get the Berocca!
BellaLocke wrote:
Eventually, the tears stopped, and she was left feeling empty.
Might be for the best if she’s on a water meter, her bills will be sky high. Serious eye leakage.
BellaLocke wrote:
Tara figured that there was something hidden in the sandwich that would make it uniquely Willow’s
Come on human finger. A Mrs Lovett special.
BellaLocke wrote:
I have to hand it to her,
Four fingers on a typical hand. Come on human finger!
BellaLocke wrote:
She was not happy with what we had in the fridge
Not a typical Maclay fridge item huh. Shame don’t they know there’s a five finger discount everywhere.
BellaLocke wrote:
She knows where to hit them where it hurts
No doubt, telling anything to queue will get results. But then there’s the reluctant stand off because Brits like a bargain however a new queue will be formed and not in the order they are currently in but if they stay in this queue and others leave, they will be in the most prestigious position, the front of the queue.
Quote:
she made the mayo
I was going to call her out for not baking the bread and growing the veg but she made Mayo, I know when to back off.
BellaLocke wrote:
wanted to cheer you up and give you something that was just yours
‘Who Are You’ vibes.
Quote:
This is what frightens me; the care, the familiarity, and the ease of being with her. I feel like she snuck past all of my defenses to be there for me and to help me in her way.
Again not clinical, it’s all emotion.

So there wasn’t a finger. I'm not surprised at that but imagine Tara did find a finger.
Dub Vision wrote:
There was a surprise finger hidden in the turkey.
Don’t you hate it when people finger your food.

Bad joke but worth it.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: [AU] New Fic - How Love Saved the World
PostPosted: Sat Jul 16, 2022 12:39 am 
Offline
5. Willowhand
User avatar

Joined: Thu Jun 15, 2006 11:19 am
Posts: 299
Topics: 5
Location: Wales
I have *finally* caught up haha, I’m sorry dear I’ve been all over the shop.

Really fascinating how this story is coming together, love all the dragon stuff and the Faith banter.

Heartbreaking seeing them go through so much pain but glad they’re getting closer.

Still a little confused why they couldn’t save Tara? Like how they managed to get Odessa out but not her?

Very unique story, I look forward to reading more.

_________________
- I am a poster girl with no poster, I am 32 flavours and then some -


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 14 Part A Feedback
PostPosted: Sat Jul 16, 2022 6:02 am 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
Piggybacking on feedback to the previous part..
BellaLocke wrote:
I have to remind myself of the timeframe because there has been so much growth and progress in their friendship, that it feels like it has been a lot longer.
Don’t know if you’ve ever watched Dragon ball Z but the best way I can describe the pressurised time frame with their growth is the hyperbolic time chamber. It’s a place where two people can go in and live two years but in real time, its two days. So to everyone else it’s a short time frame but really they’ve gone years of being only each other’s company and growing together. In this story the time is real time but their emotions and relationship have been in the chamber. Not rushed, a natural progression between them but to the world, zoom.
BellaLocke wrote:
On with the show!
You heard them. (Thanks for keeping the line warm.)
Quote:
Author Note: My Latin is a little rusty
Practice in front of the books.

My turn, On with the show.
BellaLocke wrote:
she was casting with a powerful empath
Slash human pillow.
Quote:
Although the days were becoming increasingly cold and rainy
Welcome to England!
BellaLocke wrote:
The Wind in the Willows
I know it’s an actual book but I’m just seeing a fart joke every time.
BellaLocke wrote:
Her heart broke into a million pieces,
I was reading the hug and thought Willow won’t be happy, not maliciously as its clear she will wait until Tara is ready, then this line came and it was, yep. Without even having the focus on Willow, my mind was set on how Willow felt to the exchange, nice bit of work that. Shows how well you’ve expressed Willows emotions.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Omnino cincinno. Summa silentium.”
Remember this one for public toilets.
BellaLocke wrote:
The torrent of tears didn’t end even when her voice gave out. No matter how much she willed herself to get up and try to play an instrument so that she could channel her grief, the redhead could not move from the floor.
A contrast to Tara in the previous chapter, all her tears brought out with the music and now Willow with tears but in total silence. Tara got a sandwich after, something that was just hers however Willow feels alone. Both sad but uniquely them while being opposite outlets of the sorrow while in the same place. Consistent with how their relationship has been playing out in recent chapters, Tara working of trying to bring out her feelings for a better connection and willow stepping back so she doesn’t get any errant emotion that Tara isn’t ready to share.
Quote:
they could be blind sometimes
I go blind but then it’s fine. It happens often, I'm told its called blinking.
BellaLocke wrote:
How would you feel if you were in her shoes?”
Depends on what size shoe she is. My guess uncomfortable.
BellaLocke wrote:
this whole clusterfuck was fixed
That’s one way to summarise a complex situation but it does hit it on the nose.
BellaLocke wrote:
Solana rocked Willow
Not sure what’s more concerning, rockaby baby on the tree top or rockaby baby in a dragons arms.
BellaLocke wrote:
The dragon left the room and headed upstairs to Tara’s room.
Is this a bipedal stair climbing or a four limbed crawl up the stairs? I’ve never thought of a dragon using stairs before, It’s giving entertaining visuals.
BellaLocke wrote:
Tara rolled over and nearly jumped out of her skin when she was greeted by the dragon
I don’t know, it’s a rational fear to imagine someone sitting at the bottom of your bed but for an actual dragon to be there. That’s a weird mix of aarrggghhh, huh, errr, hi.
BellaLocke wrote:
Solana did not wait for Tara to answer before she got up and moved out of the room.
Wow dragons breathe fire and drop middle of the night bombs. Evolution.
BellaLocke wrote:
Solana walked back to Kathryn’s study
Yeah no, a dragon shows up and strolls around the place like she owns it. She’ll be getting a glass of sangria in a minute to reward herself for a job well done.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Let’s get you into the bath, young one, and then I will get you something to drink.”
Step aside monkey butlers, dragon butlers are now the new thing.
BellaLocke wrote:
quietly sang her a lullaby that she used to sing when Tara was young to help calm her down.
Rockabye baby in a dragons arms,
when the dragon yawns
the baby will burn.

BellaLocke wrote:
“I don’t see how you humans sleep in clothes.”
Some don’t.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Normally, I sleep naked
Well, that’s information I didn’t want to know but err point in case Solana. You can be naked bed time buddies. One’s a red head, the others a dragon, together they bond over naked sleeping. A buddy cop movie that will solve what really goes on in mattress shops that have no customers ever. If it doesn’t melt your heart the dragon fire will. Coming to theatres never.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Dragons can eat just about anything, but meat is definitely my favorite.”
Plot twist, the bath was a brine.
BellaLocke wrote:
She placed her head on Kathryn’s lap. The raven-haired witch ran her fingers through Willow’s locks.
So close but the human pillow is pinned down to the couch yet again.
BellaLocke wrote:
Both women moved
She’s free!
BellaLocke wrote:
I suppose there could be worse nicknames
Officer Seymour Butts, co-lead of naked bed time buddies.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Would it be ok if we talked alone?”
Here we go.
BellaLocke wrote:
Willow gently released the blonde’s hand and carefully took the letter. Tears slowly started to fall down the redhead’s face not long after she started reading. Tara wrung her hands and occasionally looked over at her friend. Half an hour passed while the Willow carefully read the entire letter. When she was done reading, the redhead carefully put it down and moved slightly so that she could look at her friend.

She slowly opened her arms and waited. Tara fell into Willow’s embrace and held her tight while the redhead gently rubbed her back. Both women cried as they held each other for the first time.
The use of silence here is rather impactful. Especially in contrast to the forced silence Willow imposed at the start of the chapter. For me the silence of this connects to me. It’s not an exact same situation but to summarise someone vocally told me something, they didn’t have to, they wanted to and it’s a moment I think of at times and what I remember is the silence. It’s not a silence of uh oh. It’s a silence of processing because through my mind I was thinking, how amazing the person was and it wasn’t because of how they reacted but because of they have acted and always acted. What they told me made no definition because the definition of amazing was already there regardless of the information. And with that letter I can imagine the gears going in Willows head and thinking about it I think the way she reacted to Faith is the kind of thought process going on here for Willow. It is sadness but it’s not a rage at the person who caused the hurt but it’s a sad of how the person telling you the information went through it but ultimately thinking how they went through it just makes them shine. Which in regards to faith is Willow could have been jealous but she wasn’t, she was happy for Tara to have a friend. Nicely done.
BellaLocke wrote:
“See, that's where you're a dummy. I think about what you grew up with, and then I look at what you are — it makes me proud. It makes me care for you all the more”
Made it your own, a very nice follow up to the silence because it explains it. You’ve crafted the canon to your story.
BellaLocke wrote:
I do my best to stay out of private conversations, young one.
The camera pans to show faith, Kathryn and Odessa fighting to shove their ear on the glass held to the door. A flurry of elbow shoving and mouthed curses. Magical and otherwise.

That was a lot to take in, dog reading, faith, Silent cries, a dragon using stairs, Tara being brave. No matter how absurd those things may sound together it all had a flow to it and they all hit their beat to build to where they needed to be.

Question regarding Faith, What character influences are you using for her? Is it more a post redemption arc Faith or series 3 faith but with a positive role model. She is clearly feisty and doesn’t mix her words, just head space wise for her, is it troubled or more resolute with her life choices, or possibly an amalgamation of it all, if that makes any sense. – never mind saw the answer had been given when scrolling down to the comment box.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 14 Part B Feedback
PostPosted: Mon Jul 18, 2022 9:48 am 
Offline
10. Troll Hammer

Joined: Sat Oct 16, 2021 2:34 am
Posts: 1228
Topics: 136
Piggybacking on feedback to the last part.
BellaLocke wrote:
My hope here is to still capture that rebel, purveyor of shenanigans, and mistress of mischief that was shown or hinted at in the show
I can see that.

On with the show.
BellaLocke wrote:
consternation
A feeling of anxiety or dismay, typically at something unexpected. – Thanks Google, new word added to the vocabulary.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Want some blackmail material on your mom?”
She’s a sentient human pillow who is planning to take over the world however her greatest weakness is spaces on the sofa. If ones available and a sad person is nearby it’s like magnets.
BellaLocke wrote:
“So, mom, I hear you’re a real knockout in the sack.”
This is regarding the whole comedy section, starting with Willow and Tara telling faith about the bed gymnastics and ending with Odessa and Kathryn leaving the room. I think I can see what you’re trying to do but I’m not feeling it.

You’ve got the build-up, the trigger line, the shock physical reactions, the emotional reaction.

The reaction to the line is instant which is good however when that happens the general reaction for the reader and people in the situation once its ended is usually ‘huh that just happened’ trying to process how it went to 0-100 so fast.

I’m really trying with this and I apologise in advance because I don’t want to insult you by not saying anything but at the same way I’m probably not going to say it the right way. Sorry.

You have the visuals and you’ve got the structure I’ve mentioned above but it lacks the flow and the surprise for me/readers.

The build-up of Tara and Willow telling Faith is all fine. It’s the fact that Faith announces she is going to do something with it. Tara already indicates this with ‘blackmail’, Faith saying she is going to use it soon, both confirms it’s going to get a reaction and we are going to expect it shortly. Personally I would have had a simple ‘thanks’ and a wink or nod of the head to suggest a playful use.

Faith is new to the mix, we don’t really have a feel of what the mother and daughter relationship is but with Tara telling Faith, we get the idea nothing sinister or mean would be done with this information. This is good because it leaves us with a mystery of how will Kathryn react, does she have the same humour as Faith or does she grate on her a bit or eye roll it off. There’s some depth to the joke other than a laugh result, as we would find out that dynamic of the relationship.

Then you go straight into literal place setting, you position the characters and their actions of eating.

Then there’s the hype. There’s no surprise for the reader as there is no doubt whatever happens next is getting a reaction. You define the character, Faith and we know it’s the bed gymnastics thing. There’s nothing else set up to be a humorous thing that could be misinterpreted.

You planted the seed with the build-up and it needed more time to germinate in my opinion. I would have gone for going back to the feel of the start of this part, being one of comfort. So have them start eating but reaffirm how the girls felt perhaps, now they are out of the bedroom and for Tara especially knowing everyone at that table knows and supports her. Definitely have the bedroom associated with the comfort factor as it puts the reader at ease and will have a definitive idea that it’s a welcoming place of warmth. A place you don’t want to ruin for them.

Because Faiths joke is a play on words, it’s a good idea to plant that red herring meaning of Faiths words. Other than Willow, everyone at the table knows Faiths humour and how she talks. Everyone’s reaction is to what faiths says instead of one action setting off a chain reaction, it might not be the intent but it comes across this way because the focus of displeasure is on Faith at the end as opposed to a reverse reaction chain of whoever’s action effected them negatively. For example Tara staring at the piece of pizza choked out or possibly rubbing her throat, Odessa looking at willow, willow covering her mouth eyes turning to faith. It’s reversing the action chain giving a clean finish and giving a ‘that happened feeling’ I feel it’s a bit of a messy end which is why I’m probably getting the wrong intent. I get the displeasure at Faith due to the daggers from Odessa, who has forgiven a spit take to the face and Faith defends her words.

To plant the red herring seeds, I’d probably choose physical signs of affection. This is to toy the idea that ‘real knockout in the sack’ could be a double entundre. Such as Willow and Tara bushing hands. Maybe Kathryn and Odessa sharing a kiss before sitting down. Purely innocent actions. Which added with the reflection of the character emotions regarding earlier chapter events would plant the idea of deep emotional physical connection. Hopefully helping to lead those down the garden path of how the group interpreted Faiths words. Plus due to having the Bedroom cemented as a place of comfort it would aid the shock for the reader when Faith says her line as it kind of shatters what was just built up, giving Faiths line some punch.

Right now I think the line mainly relies on what you’ve established of Faith being a bit flirty and people knowing knockout in the sack as a more sexualised phase instead of a different way of hit the hay or instantly asleep as the head hits the pillow type deal. Mainly saying it is misinterpreted ( it could mean the event but using the word itself puts it into our mind as something to look out for.) before its said though as we know what she means and so can make the connection straight away that she is intending it to sound sordid to embarrass her mum.

This is sounding awful. Sorry.

Don’t get me wrong, you have the comedy content I purely think it’s in the presentation as to why I’m not feeling it and comedy is subjective, what tickles others funny bone won’t always tickle mine. It’s completely my take on it.

Which brings me onto the reaction physical comedy. With physical comedy you really need to show, not tell and because this is instantaneous reactions, its best to stick to one person at a time and let the action lead the flow. Instead of trying to frame shot the moment by trying to tell us what everyone is doing and feeling in that moment, try to live the action. I think you do touch on this however it’s too wordy to do follow it in one fluid thought for me, it’s a jittery thought, jumping to each person instead of a flow.

I like to imagine things with how I’d see it on screen. Keep in mind the focus on the action, which will be what the camera is following. I’d start with Willow, spit take spray and the camera follow the liquid leaving her mouth, have it cross over Tara who we see holding a piece of pizza with a bite out of it and her take in a sharp breath, camera goes past still following the liquid in the centre shot then focusing on the collision of liquid on Odessa’s face. Odessa eyes closed, laughter turns to coughing from Tara, Odessa eyes open to the sound and now in that momentum of the spit take and applying it to Odessa’s arm, so flows through, focus still on the action. Odessa’s arm collides with Tara’s back, Tara juts forward. Camera follows the movement and keeps going as it follows the piece of food flying out her mouth. I’d have it land in front of faith. The camera would lead to Faiths face looking at the commotion, that’s the end of the action movement and flow. Leaving the calm for the ‘Hun that happened moment’ have the camera back to a frame shot of Faith, Willow, Tara and Odessa from Kathryn’s view point. Odessa dagger eyes faith but turns to camera to where Kathryn is. Have faith say her line while looking the same direction as Odessa. Then have the camera on Kathryn for the how will she react moment which was made during the build up to add some depth to the laugh. Stern face crumpling to laughter. Have the laugh last for an approx. 10 seconds before chair scrape moving the camera to a wide shot of the scene and Odessa getting up and both ladies leave the room. Pause then move on to the next part of the story with the three girls. That way it encases the comedy as a moment of time which highlights shock reaction but also allows contrast for the displeased Odessa, which I believe has some significance. And the whole thing gives way to flow as you have the heart-warming twisted by faith, going straight in to the physical sequence and then the stillness as built up letting way for more laughter which then contrasts with Odessa leaving and the contrast in theory should highlight the significance of each moment.

Now it’s translating that in words for written form. Easier said than done. As it happens in a short burst of time try to avoid connective sentences. Keep it brief and to the point so the reader can keep in time with the action at hand. Follow the movement. So willow spit take. Odessa face, Tara choke, Odessa whack, Faith talk, Kathryn laugh. By keeping it short it also means it’s easier to visualise.

I’m going to stop there because I think I’m talking myself into a hole. You’ve definitely got the content, I just feel with some tweaking to the presentation it can hit harder. I think the best of comedy is comedy made without the intent for it ever to be comedy, only the method. Comedy is the means but not the purpose.

BellaLocke wrote:
The redhead managed to impress herself and Tara when she cracked the three bottles open on the first try
You’ve completed the bottle opener level but can you now complete level spoon?
BellaLocke wrote:
CSB?
My mind changed it instinctively to CSM, so now Faith is named the cigarette smoking man. I wonder if this works backwards and I’ll see CSM as a cleavage-y slut bomb, he could pull it off.
BellaLocke wrote:
It’s like you want people to look
It’s a good thing willow is being tongue and cheek here.
BellaLocke wrote:
“How did we go from Faith’s cleavage to mine?”
I assume eye line.
BellaLocke wrote:
“How much have you been staring, Red?”
She finds blinking hard.
BellaLocke wrote:
“You don’t deal well with sexuality in general, do you?”
Great section, no judgemental or probing, just a gentle question from Willow not getting heavy into it but enough to learn more about Tara’s feelings and how she can adjust accordingly to make sure Tara feels comfortable.. Nicely done.
BellaLocke wrote:
Faith was surprised to find her mom sitting on the couch
If only you knew of the sentient human pillow VS couch intergalactic wars across the universes existence.
BellaLocke wrote:
Her pillow was softer than usual
Its Tara’s boob. How did I work this out? Because you had the set up with the film discussion, then you had the position by saying they were asleep in each other’s arms. Now as a reader we experience the action with Willow which aids the funny because laughter is infectious and best shared with people.
BellaLocke wrote:
her eyes shot open in horror
And here it’s the turn, so while you gave us comedy, the joke isn’t the point, the joke leads us into learning Tara being comfortable with Willow to that which no doubt is a big reassurance to willow who was so lost in the last part. You used humour to show us something significant. You have the content and the presentation on this one. Plus with having the Kathryn /Faith scene in between you allowed the seed to germinate so it’s not instantly obvious.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Don’t care about them. As long as we know what we are and are comfortable with what we’re doing, that is all that matters.”
Preach.
BellaLocke wrote:
who else am I going to tell all of my secrets to?”
Town crier seems a solid choice.
BellaLocke wrote:
“You’re mine too.”
Town crier is crying now.
BellaLocke wrote:
Willow turned Tara around and showed her the door that led to the cavern. When she opened it up,
Whoa! Hold up, Willow opening a door for an Olympic champ? I guess the grasshopper caught the fly with chopsticks. Learnt from the master.
BellaLocke wrote:
“Willow, kindly show Tara to the stream and have her drink as you do.”
Now for Tara to learn from her student, Chug! Chug! Chug!
BellaLocke wrote:
with that age came the ability to calm others
And cataracts.
BellaLocke wrote:
Solana was larger than she could have possibly imagined
Tara shows up to Solana’s place and drinks her beverage offering and then calls the host old and fat. Good thing there’s no toilets here for her to destroy.
BellaLocke wrote:
You are so beautiful and magnificent
Nice save Tara.
BellaLocke wrote:
What do you think of when it comes to earth and fire?
That wind left the band.
BellaLocke wrote:
How old are you?
Younger than my tongue but older than my teeth, is an annoying phrase but it is factual.
BellaLocke wrote:
the Mother decided that she would gift magic to certain families who demonstrated the care and respect
Social services has been going for a long time, no wonder it’s so run down.
BellaLocke wrote:
I am as old as magic in this realm
So to translate the phrase, younger than the earth but older than you. Which is just as annoying.
BellaLocke wrote:
Why did you choose me?
From the history lesson, technically there’s an element of nepotism to it. She couldn’t possibly choose you if you weren't related because then there wouldn’t be the mother dragon brand of magic at all. With that in mind whatever this Faith and Buffy power is, I suspect it’s tied to one of these other magical creatures magic, I’d take a gander at Valkyrie.
BellaLocke wrote:
“One last thing. Tara, now that you have been here, you will be able to travel here of your own volition. You are always welcome as is Willow.”
I feel like this is an RPG and Tara just unlocked fast travel to the dragon realm. Celebration music in the background and a random NPC clapping until you click for more text. So you never click, you stare into those lifeless NPC eyes and listen to the claps. Knowing you’re in control and even though the eyes are dead they can and will somehow grow deader with every passing clap, the strain of pixilated arms weighing on its soulless soul. Clap, Clap.
BellaLocke wrote:
Kathryn smiled and kissed Odessa’s forehead softly
Do it the dragon way, smash that head full pelt into Odessa’s. Its love not a concussion.
BellaLocke wrote:
The only thing that we can do now is help her navigate the intimacy that will come.
Contact lens cameras and mini earbuds to give instructions. Kathryn and Odessa with VR head sets and a microphone in the next room.

Overall this chapter gives some, ease form the upset, furthers relationships but also furthers the readers understanding as to why some relationships are as they are. We get a further look into the Mythos of the world and also have new story threads to follow, the promise of a new Guardian for Willow, Buffy learning she has some kind of power which is similar to Faiths, Odessa’s guilt. It feels like a new page has been turned and the story is moving into a new phase.

_________________
One Shots - Basement Grotto - Door 25 - "You're My Always" - "Do You Like Cats?"
You don't have to write to contribute to the board, feedback can be its own event - Dubs Festive Advent Challenge - Fic Club - Pens Write A Holiday Story
Existing at some point, maybe - The Justice for Tara series.
*Rides in on a tricycle* Wanna play a game? - Five Minutes of Artistic Integrity - Those Three Little Words - Sassy Synonyms - Aradia's Antonyms


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: All of the Feedback
PostPosted: Fri Jul 22, 2022 3:07 pm 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
This may be longer than the chapter....

Dub

Chapter 13 part B

Dub wrote:
BellaLocke wrote:
In the end, I want people to see just how far they have come and how they have conquered things that seemed insurmountable at the time.
It’s coming through, looking at the starting chapters and where they are now, the ease they have with each other now, while still on shaky ground in their perspectives, is in a more stable place than it was where just leaning slightly, felt like they would fall off a cliff. They’ve got some stabilising reach to each other rather than seeing each other as isolated wobblers, if that makes any sense. They might not feel able to hold on yet but it doesn’t mean they aren’t trying for the possibility to hold on.


The most important thing in all this is that both of them are finally beginning to feel seen in a way that they never were before. Because of this, they are quickly approaching the point where they can hold on to each other, and once they start, they will never stop.

Quote:
*Applies seat belt* Strapped in and ready to go. I fear this means something else in America.


Context is everything, but I gather your meaning. I would recommend grabbing on to the 'Oh shit' handle, because you are going to need it.

Quote:
]Now I’m going to tell you a serious English tradition, while it sounds made up, I swear I’m not winding you up. Checkout ‘Cooper’s Hill Cheese-Rolling and Wake’ Going downhill is definitely a fun experience, especially if following a big wheel of cheese. It is fast but somehow your mind makes it slow motion, plus the pain of all those injuries last. Worth it though if you catch the cheese, I think you get to keep it. The videos are brutal but you’re safely watching from across the pond. No cheese though, swings and roundabouts.


Funny thing is, if this were fake, I would think it was real because I can see it happening. I would have been all about this when I was younger if something similar was done over here. After all, who doesn't want to chase a giant wheel of cheese downhill?

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
the tall witch was the most powerful empath in the world, and with good reason.
Good pillow squish? Not too soft but not lumpy or distorted stuffing. Or is it the arm wrap technique? Sentient human pillows tell us your secrets because you can likely take over the world with ease as long as you outnumber the amount of available couch space because if there’s a space it seems you are made to occupy it pretty quick.


I would say that it is the fact that she is tall, her cuddling technique, and that lovely calming aura about her. You can't help but trust her with your feelings and feel comfort in her arms.

Quote:
Quote:
she made the mayo
I was going to call her out for not baking the bread and growing the veg but she made Mayo, I know when to back off.


Willow cemented herself as a domestic goddess with this move, and managed to make Tara feel comforted and cared for. Double win on this one.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
wanted to cheer you up and give you something that was just yours
‘Who Are You’ vibes.


I am so glad that came across. Willow feels as though Tara doesn't have a lot that is just hers and understands how important it is that Tara have something, even if it is just a sandwich. Doing so made Tara feel unbelievably special, which is exactly what she needed in the moment.

Quote:
Quote:
This is what frightens me; the care, the familiarity, and the ease of being with her. I feel like she snuck past all of my defenses to be there for me and to help me in her way.
Again not clinical, it’s all emotion.


The fact that Tara is arriving at these conclusions all on her own makes them hard to deny or to explain away. Which is critical at this point because having even more doubt cast on things would be disastrous.

Chapter 14 Part A

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
I have to remind myself of the timeframe because there has been so much growth and progress in their friendship, that it feels like it has been a lot longer.
Don’t know if you’ve ever watched Dragon ball Z but the best way I can describe the pressurised time frame with their growth is the hyperbolic time chamber. It’s a place where two people can go in and live two years but in real time, its two days. So to everyone else it’s a short time frame but really they’ve gone years of being only each other’s company and growing together. In this story the time is real time but their emotions and relationship have been in the chamber. Not rushed, a natural progression between them but to the world, zoom.


I have watched DBZ. Hopefully my version of the hyperbolic chamber isn't as annoying, even if it is more angsty. I am glad that their emotional growth and closeness have felt natural instead of rushed. They still have so far to go so the journey is far from over, but there will be moments where it feels as though they are growing by leaps and bounds. Hopefully those moments come across in the same way.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
On with the show!
You heard them. (Thanks for keeping the line warm.)


Of course! It is good to have you back with us again.

Quote:
Quote:
Author Note: My Latin is a little rusty
Practice in front of the books.


I was planning on sounding like I was summoning a demon for next week's brunch, so I think I will stick with practicing my writing for the moment.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
she was casting with a powerful empath
Slash human pillow.


Most powerful and comfortable human pillow. When Kathryn does something, she does it right!

Quote:
Quote:
Although the days were becoming increasingly cold and rainy
Welcome to England!


Just make sure you dress in layers in case third summer comes for afternoon tea....

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Her heart broke into a million pieces,
I was reading the hug and thought Willow won’t be happy, not maliciously as its clear she will wait until Tara is ready, then this line came and it was, yep. Without even having the focus on Willow, my mind was set on how Willow felt to the exchange, nice bit of work that. Shows how well you’ve expressed Willows emotions.


I am glad that I was able to convey everything across the board. I was crying when I wrote this scene because I could feel Willow's heartbreak, even if it was tempered by Tara's happiness. Faith's initial confusion and then her concern made for one interesting cocktail of emotions. That I managed to do so without taking away the focus from Tara and Faith astounds me, but I am glad that I managed to pull it off. Willow certainly can be emotive in a quiet way when she needs to be.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
“Omnino cincinno. Summa silentium.”
Remember this one for public toilets.


Good to know that spells like this are useful for situations other than when you don't want people to hear you crying and disturb you by opening the door.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
The torrent of tears didn’t end even when her voice gave out. No matter how much she willed herself to get up and try to play an instrument so that she could channel her grief, the redhead could not move from the floor.
A contrast to Tara in the previous chapter, all her tears brought out with the music and now Willow with tears but in total silence. Tara got a sandwich after, something that was just hers however Willow feels alone. Both sad but uniquely them while being opposite outlets of the sorrow while in the same place. Consistent with how their relationship has been playing out in recent chapters, Tara working of trying to bring out her feelings for a better connection and willow stepping back so she doesn’t get any errant emotion that Tara isn’t ready to share.


Your feedback always surprises me because you point out these juxtapositions between Willow and Tara that are not conscious, but appear anyway, and do so in the most interesting of ways. The fact that they are diametric opposites but still mirror reflections here is quite fitting. I find that it also makes it much more understandable that they end up finding each other in the middle. Their feelings are so very much alike, but their journeys are different. I have found that this leads to them being able to relate to each other while still feeling like their journey is their own, and that they are not competing with each other on any level.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
How would you feel if you were in her shoes?”
Depends on what size shoe she is. My guess uncomfortable.


This probably would have been the more appropriate response, to be honest.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
this whole clusterfuck was fixed
That’s one way to summarise a complex situation but it does hit it on the nose.


Faith is nothing if not concise.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Solana rocked Willow
Not sure what’s more concerning, rockaby baby on the tree top or rockaby baby in a dragons arms.


Tree top for sure. Solana is a big softie when it comes to Willow and cares for her a great deal. I know how much, but I do not feel as though I have done her justice yet.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
The dragon left the room and headed upstairs to Tara’s room.
Is this a bipedal stair climbing or a four limbed crawl up the stairs? I’ve never thought of a dragon using stairs before, It’s giving entertaining visuals.


Bipedal. When Solana is in her humanoid form, she walks as most modern humans do. I can see where that would be an interesting visual, but not very practical. If you are familiar with Dungeons and Dragons, Solana is like the Dragonborn class in 5th edition. Obviously there are a lot of differences, but so far as movement when she is in her humanoid form as well as what she may look like is similar.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Tara rolled over and nearly jumped out of her skin when she was greeted by the dragon
I don’t know, it’s a rational fear to imagine someone sitting at the bottom of your bed but for an actual dragon to be there. That’s a weird mix of aarrggghhh, huh, errr, hi.


Funny thing is, since Solana is 7 Ft (roughly 2.134 Meters) tall, even sitting down her head and chest can easily be seen. That said, she was sitting on the floor and not on the bed itself, not that it really mattered to Tara at first. Tara had a lot more poise than I would have if I were in the same situation.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Solana did not wait for Tara to answer before she got up and moved out of the room.
Wow dragons breathe fire and drop middle of the night bombs. Evolution.


Solana said what she needed to say, the topic was not up for debate, and Willow was her priority... midnight bombs indeed. Though I am sure that Tara totally got it in hindsight.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Solana walked back to Kathryn’s study
Yeah no, a dragon shows up and strolls around the place like she owns it. She’ll be getting a glass of sangria in a minute to reward herself for a job well done.


Tiny spoiler: Kathryn knows Solana, so she knows she is welcome wherever the empath dwells. That said, Solana was not in the mood for blessings this night. She'll get drunk in the chapter after this one. Comforting Willow is reward all on its own.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
“Let’s get you into the bath, young one, and then I will get you something to drink.”
Step aside monkey butlers, dragon butlers are now the new thing.


There is a manga and anime called Miss Kobayashi's Dragon Maid, so that is a thing. That said, Solana is nobody's butler, so I would be careful how loud you want to repeat that last sentence....

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
quietly sang her a lullaby that she used to sing when Tara was young to help calm her down.
Rockabye baby in a dragons arms,
when the dragon yawns
the baby will burn.


Very funny, but if you are interested, I was thinking something more along the lines of this song.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
“Normally, I sleep naked
Well, that’s information I didn’t want to know but err point in case Solana. You can be naked bed time buddies. One’s a red head, the others a dragon, together they bond over naked sleeping. A buddy cop movie that will solve what really goes on in mattress shops that have no customers ever. If it doesn’t melt your heart the dragon fire will. Coming to theatres never.


Funny thing, I never said that Solana wears any clothing, so she may be naked by human standards when she's not sleeping. You know, I would actually pay to see that movie. It would be hilarious and something that has never been seen
before. Movies from Hollywood and originality do not go hand in hand these days. If you want, you can just forget that Willow said anything about her clothing habits when sleeping alone because it will almost never be directly mentioned... almost....

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
“Dragons can eat just about anything, but meat is definitely my favorite.”
Plot twist, the bath was a brine.


I don't think Sandalwood and Lavender make a good brine, but sure, we can go with that.... Solana prefers her humans a but younger than Willow though.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
She placed her head on Kathryn’s lap. The raven-haired witch ran her fingers through Willow’s locks.
So close but the human pillow is pinned down to the couch yet again.


Can't trap the willing... or rather, Kathryn is more than happy to be stuck once again.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
I suppose there could be worse nicknames
Officer Seymour Butts, co-lead of naked bed time buddies.


I can guarantee you that neither Solana or Willow would consent to playing an officer named Seymour Butts. Nice Simpsons reference though.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Willow gently released the blonde’s hand and carefully took the letter. Tears slowly started to fall down the redhead’s face not long after she started reading. Tara wrung her hands and occasionally looked over at her friend. Half an hour passed while the Willow carefully read the entire letter. When she was done reading, the redhead carefully put it down and moved slightly so that she could look at her friend.

She slowly opened her arms and waited. Tara fell into Willow’s embrace and held her tight while the redhead gently rubbed her back. Both women cried as they held each other for the first time.
The use of silence here is rather impactful. Especially in contrast to the forced silence Willow imposed at the start of the chapter. For me the silence of this connects to me. It’s not an exact same situation but to summarise someone vocally told me something, they didn’t have to, they wanted to and it’s a moment I think of at times and what I remember is the silence. It’s not a silence of uh oh. It’s a silence of processing because through my mind I was thinking, how amazing the person was and it wasn’t because of how they reacted but because of they have acted and always acted. What they told me made no definition because the definition of amazing was already there regardless of the information. And with that letter I can imagine the gears going in Willows head and thinking about it I think the way she reacted to Faith is the kind of thought process going on here for Willow. It is sadness but it’s not a rage at the person who caused the hurt but it’s a sad of how the person telling you the information went through it but ultimately thinking how they went through it just makes them shine. Which in regards to faith is Willow could have been jealous but she wasn’t, she was happy for Tara to have a friend. Nicely done.


I am glad that the silence came across so well and that the meaning behind it was understood without it needing be spelled out. To me, the silence also emphasized their first physical embrace as well. Some things are beyond words and can only be conveyed through action. In the same way that Tara knew that her words would fail when trying to tell Willow what had happened to her, Willow knew that her words would fail in trying to convey the comfort and the understanding that she needed to in the moment because she knew it is what Tara needed the most. Silence speaks volumes some times, and this was one of those times. Once the comfort was established, then words were able to be spoken, but comfort above all else was paramount in this moment.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
“See, that's where you're a dummy. I think about what you grew up with, and then I look at what you are — it makes me proud. It makes me care for you all the more”
Made it your own, a very nice follow up to the silence because it explains it. You’ve crafted the canon to your story.


Admittedly, I was worried that I would get flack for changing the one word in this quote, but I am glad that I didn't because it was so fitting, and I felt that it said everything that needed to be said in the moment.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
I do my best to stay out of private conversations, young one.
The camera pans to show faith, Kathryn and Odessa fighting to shove their ear on the glass held to the door. A flurry of elbow shoving and mouthed curses. Magical and otherwise.


If my ladies were anyone other than who they are, I can see this happening. That said, if they did try this, they would have to deal with Solana, a very angry 7 ft tall fire breathing dragon.... That alone prevents any snooping magical or otherwise.

Quote:
That was a lot to take in, dog reading, faith, Silent cries, a dragon using stairs, Tara being brave. No matter how absurd those things may sound together it all had a flow to it and they all hit their beat to build to where they needed to be.


This was one of my favorite chapters to write, to date, but it was also one of the more difficult ones because it was so dense. I am glad that despite how absurd it all may sound when you string keywords together that it had a flow and built up to where I wanted it to go.

Chapter 14 part B

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
consternation
A feeling of anxiety or dismay, typically at something unexpected. – Thanks Google, new word added to the vocabulary.


Yay! I like it when people learn new words from me. Also, aside from anxiety or dismay, consternation can include amazement that hinders or throws into confusion. I say all of this because that last definition was my intended use of the word. Anyway...

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
“Want some blackmail material on your mom?”
She’s a sentient human pillow who is planning to take over the world however her greatest weakness is spaces on the sofa. If ones available and a sad person is nearby it’s like magnets.


These are things that Faith knows since she was "conditioned" by them. That said, she is overjoyed that she is the daughter of the world's greatest human pillow...err empath. Saying Kathryn has a weakness for spaces on the sofa makes her sound like the human equivalent of a Great Dane. Food for thought, I guess.

I just going to make a general comment on the first section of humor with everyone. After I read your comment, I went back and I read the section again. I was not 100% on it when I wrote it, and having read it after thinking over your words, I completely see your point and am still not happy with it. As I see it, the problem is the fact that I was trying too hard here, and because of that, the execution isn't right and it comes across as forced and not funny at all. I have no idea how I would go about revising it, but it is something that I will give some thought to. Hopefully with time, I will come up with something better.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
The redhead managed to impress herself and Tara when she cracked the three bottles open on the first try
You’ve completed the bottle opener level but can you now complete level spoon?


Tara would agree with me when I say that I am pretty sure Willow passed the spooning level earlier in the afternoon :grin

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
CSB?
My mind changed it instinctively to CSM, so now Faith is named the cigarette smoking man. I wonder if this works backwards and I’ll see CSM as a cleavage-y slut bomb, he could pull it off.


You will have to let me know if that works. You say CSM to me and I think Customer Service Manager and I am suddenly transported back to my days in retail hell. Faith as a CSM... that could feature as a chapter...in a different fic. I see her and Buffy teaming together with rocket launchers....

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
It’s like you want people to look
It’s a good thing willow is being tongue and cheek here.
BellaLocke wrote:
“How did we go from Faith’s cleavage to mine?”
I assume eye line.
BellaLocke wrote:
“How much have you been staring, Red?”
She finds blinking hard.


I am lumping all of these together because the commentary is funny, but also because they are related. Believe it or not, this section was not just a segue into talking about boobs, cleavage, and sexuality in general. Rather, there is a purpose here that leads to another layer with Willow. This will not be revisited until chapter 16 (so another 2 updates from now), but when we get there, I will be interested to see what you think.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
“You don’t deal well with sexuality in general, do you?”
Great section, no judgemental or probing, just a gentle question from Willow not getting heavy into it but enough to learn more about Tara’s feelings and how she can adjust accordingly to make sure Tara feels comfortable.. Nicely done.


I think this is one of those moments that displays Willow's candor with Tara as well as her ability to assess and understand how to approach things with Tara. The more success she has, the better that she is able to self direct and inquire on things without always having be direct. This is one of my favorite aspects of Willow in this fic. She has been through so much, has so many layers, and yet there is an innocence to her that shines through in her non-judgmental approach to people.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Her pillow was softer than usual
Its Tara’s boob. How did I work this out? Because you had the set up with the film discussion, then you had the position by saying they were asleep in each other’s arms. Now as a reader we experience the action with Willow which aids the funny because laughter is infectious and best shared with people.


Funny thing is that this section was not meant to be funny at all, which inevitably is why it was. Curious how things work out, but I am glad that this bit works to say the least.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
her eyes shot open in horror
And here it’s the turn, so while you gave us comedy, the joke isn’t the point, the joke leads us into learning Tara being comfortable with Willow to that which no doubt is a big reassurance to willow who was so lost in the last part. You used humour to show us something significant. You have the content and the presentation on this one. Plus with having the Kathryn /Faith scene in between you allowed the seed to germinate so it’s not instantly obvious.


In many ways, this section played out like a movie in my head. What I found most curious is the fact that Tara held Willow in place because based off of the previous night's conversation, you wouldn't think that would be something that she would do, even with Willow. When I wrote it though, it just felt right, and I truly believe that this is yet another thread that hints to something deeper within Tara (or at least I hope that is how it comes across).

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
I am as old as magic in this realm
So to translate the phrase, younger than the earth but older than you. Which is just as annoying.


If you want a more definitive answer... Solana is about 4 Billion years old... roughly 4 Eons or so. In other words, really fucking old.

Quote:
BellaLocke wrote:
Why did you choose me?
From the history lesson, technically there’s an element of nepotism to it. She couldn’t possibly choose you if you weren't related because then there wouldn’t be the mother dragon brand of magic at all. With that in mind whatever this Faith and Buffy power is, I suspect it’s tied to one of these other magical creatures magic, I’d take a gander at Valkyrie.


All of this will be discussed further and come to light later (much later) in the story. That said, you're not completely right, but your also not completely wrong either

Dub wrote:
Overall this chapter gives some, ease form the upset, furthers relationships but also furthers the readers understanding as to why some relationships are as they are. We get a further look into the Mythos of the world and also have new story threads to follow, the promise of a new Guardian for Willow, Buffy learning she has some kind of power which is similar to Faiths, Odessa’s guilt. It feels like a new page has been turned and the story is moving into a new phase.


Indeed! I will say that there is a while to go before this era, if you will, of the story is over, and things get really interesting to say the least. As always, thank you for the wonderful feedback!

GrimCityGirl

GrimCityGirl wrote:
I have *finally* caught up haha, I’m sorry dear I’ve been all over the shop.

Really fascinating how this story is coming together, love all the dragon stuff and the Faith banter.

Heartbreaking seeing them go through so much pain but glad they’re getting closer.

Still a little confused why they couldn’t save Tara? Like how they managed to get Odessa out but not her?

Very unique story, I look forward to reading more.


I am glad that you have finally had the chance to catch up.... I know it is a lot. I think as of now, we are sitting at around 94K words or something ridiculous like that. Nonetheless, So happy to have you back in the comments! I am glad that you like how things are coming together and that I am keeping things interesting with Dragons and Faith. They are definitely getting closer, and while the hurt will need to be explored for a while yet, they are definitely on their way towards happiness with themselves as well as with each other.

Chapter 16 (two updates from now) explains a lot more on Tara and Odessa's past and why things happened the way that they did. Thank you so much for sticking this out with me and continuing to read. I hope you enjoy the next one!

UPDATE DIRECTLY BELOW

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Chapter 15 Part A
PostPosted: Sat Jul 23, 2022 9:16 am 
Offline
4. Extra Flamey
User avatar

Joined: Sun Sep 13, 2009 1:51 am
Posts: 226
Topics: 3
Location: Harrisburg, Pa
Author: Bellalocke

Rating: R for Language.

Ownership: Please do not cross-post this story without talking to me first.

Note: Tara, Willow, and other characters associated with BTVS belong to Joss, ME, and all other affiliates. Please don't sue me I am a poor office worker

Spoilers: Aside from some dialogue here and there, none whatsoever. This fic is completely AU

Feedback: Always welcome and encouraged

Chapter 15 part A

Kathryn and Odessa woke up early to prepare for the feast that would take place during the sunset Samhain celebration. After they finished their morning routine in the bathroom, both elder witches made their way down the hallway until they reached Tara’s room. They looked at the sleeping women. Willow was spooning Tara and the golden glow that had been blazing last night was still present but far more faint than it had been.

Both witches entered the bedroom and kissed Tara and Willow on the forehead. The two witches left the room, and just as Kathryn was going to close the door, she saw Tara lift her head a little bit to give her a brief smile before snuggling further into Willow’s arms. The raven-haired witch smiled softly after she closed the door and walked downstairs.
The elder witches worked diligently on preparing the bread doughs and crusts for the pies for the feast. Faith took pity on her mom and Des and volunteered to cook breakfast.

***

Tara and Willow sat at the kitchen table with their plates full of steak and eggs. Faith had woken up in the mood for a substantial breakfast that was more than pancakes. The young witches were trading bites of fruit salad and home fries.

“Now that I think of it, I don’t know that I have ever had steak and eggs for breakfast.”

Kat and Tara looked over at the redhead. “Really? Well, that is a shame. You ask for it any time you want it.”

Willow smiled and tucked back into her breakfast.

“So, do you girls have any plans for today?”

Tara finished chewing a bite of fruit salad. “We were going to go see Maggie and Duke after we finish up with breakfast.”

Des looked over at the two young witches. “New friends of yours?”

Willow quietly laughed and shared a look with Tara. “You could say that. Duke is a Great Dane and Maggie is a Black Lab. Since September, we’ve been going to the shelter at least once a week to visit with them.”

“Willow and I were thinking today would be a good day to go and see them since the weather isn’t supposed to be horrible. Though I think bringing an umbrella is still a good idea.”

The redhead nodded. “UK weathermen are the best-paid liars in the world after lawyers.”

Kat and Des laughed at the redhead’s astute observation.

Des spoke first. “Unfortunately, you are correct Willow. The weather here has always been unpredictable. Makes me miss California sometimes.”

Kat smiled. “We should go on vacation to the Spanish Riviera. The weather is always beautiful there and it is quite peaceful.”

The two witches nodded. “That sounds amazing. I’ve always wanted to see more of Europe since I am over here.”

Kat smiled softly. “Well then, we shall plan for it this summer.”

Willow and Tara smiled and went back to eating their breakfast. When they finished and rose from the table to take their dishes to the sink to be rinsed, Kat called out to the redhead.

“Willow, can I have a moment before you leave?”

The redhead smiled. “Sure thing. Let me get dressed. Meet you in your office?”

The tall witch nodded and finished her breakfast.

Willow entered Kat’s office a few minutes later to find the tall witch sitting on the couch with a mug of coffee and a book. The raven-haired witch looked up and smiled when she saw the redhead enter the room.

“Come sit with me, my dear.”

Willow sat down on the couch and rested her head on Kat’s lap. “This ok?”

“Of course. You needn’t ever ask. Now, I want to talk with you about something rather important for tonight. For the Sabbat, we follow the traditions of the Maclay clan. One of those traditions is that everyone who joins in the ritual meal for the sabbat brings something from their personal or familial traditions. I am not sure why it never occurred to Des or me to talk to you about it before now, but here we are. I hope you don’t mind that I chose for you. If you want to change it next year, we most certainly can, but we are sort of committed now. Do you know what Samhain represents for practitioners of magic as well as pagans?”

Willow smiled. “I read somewhere that Samhain is considered the Celtic New Year, so a lot of witches and pagans celebrate it as such.”

“Got it in one, my dear. So, I chose something that symbolizes Rosh Hashana, the Jewish New year: challah bread. I hope that is ok.”

Willow grinned. “You know how to make challah? I haven’t had that since my bubbe, my father’s mother, was alive. She used to make egg challah and would brush it with honey when it was done baking. It was my favorite thing to eat during Rosh Hashana and I haven’t had it since I was a little girl. Could you do that? How do you know how to make challah anyway?”

Kathryn smiled down at the redhead. She loved it when Willow was so animated, and her effusiveness tended to be infectious.

“When I was growing up, my neighbor and best friend, Nessa, was Jewish. Her parents and mine were good friends and found commonalities in our different religious traditions rather than letting them divide us. So, my parents and I regularly attended their holiday dinners, and they attended ours. As Nessa and I got older, her bubbe and mother taught us how to make challah. I don’t make it as much as I used to, but I love it when I do get to make it; brings me back to happy days during simpler times. I can brush the top of the challah with a honey glaze just like your bubbe used to. How about we make the challah together next time?”

Willow smiled brightly. “Deal. I should get going. Tara and I don’t want to keep Maggie and Duke waiting.”

The redhead sat up and gave Kat a kiss on the cheek before standing and bouncing out the door.

Kathryn couldn’t help but chuckle.

I never expected challah to make her so happy. Then again, Nessa and I were always happy to make it and eat it.

***

Both women smiled as they entered the shelter and saw Duke and Maggie sitting and looking at the door. The minute the pups saw the two witches enter they started wagging their tails and prancing around. Winnie smiled at the witches and the dogs’ antics.

“They are getting to know you quite well. Both of you are by far their favorite visitors. Let me get leashes for you so that you can take them out for a walk while the nice weather lasts.”

Willow and Tara smiled as the older woman opened the half door that led to the space behind her desk. Duke and Maggie bolted out of the door and came running at the two women. They stopped just short of the blonde and redhead and sat as they waited for the humans to greet them. Willow knelt and hugged Maggie while the pup licked her face and wagged her tail. Duke covered Tara in kisses as she hugged him. The Great Dane had gained weight over the past few weeks and was larger than when Tara first met him. Duke was gentle with his kisses and happy to see his human again. Both witches changed places and greeted the other dog. Willow held Duke tightly and told him what a good boy he was and how happy she was to see him. Duke wagged his tail and gave the redhead some kisses. Tara told Maggie she was such a good girl and was treated to many kisses and a lot of tail wags.

Winnie finally emerged from the back with two leashes and a smile on her face. “Here you go, girls. I hope you enjoy spending time with them.”

The two women smiled at the older lady before turning and leading the pups out the door. The two witches walked the pups around the grounds and ended up at the birch tree as usual. They sat down and huddled close together once the pups were settled on their laps.

“This seems to be a tradition now.”

Willow smiled. “I’m more than ok with that. I sorta consider this to be our spot, you know?”

Tara wore a Mona Lisa smile while she considered the thought. “Agreed. Do you ever wish that we could take them home?”

“All the time, but we don’t have the means to do so right now. So, I content myself by visiting them as often as I can.”

Tara nodded. “When we do have the means and the time is right, I want us to take them home. I can’t tell you how happy I am that you brought me here. They have helped me so much; so much more than I ever thought possible. You have as well.”

Willow gave her friend a warm smile as she grabbed Tara’s hand and laced their fingers together. The two women sat together and pet the pups until the cold became unbearable and storm clouds loomed in the sky. They walked the pups back into the shelter and took them to the room that served as a mini-library. Duke lay in Willow’s lap while Maggie was in Tara’s lap. Both dogs looked happy and content as their favorite humans gave them lots of love and kisses before Willow began to read the story. Tara looked at both pups and wondered if they understood the words of the story that Willow was reading.

The two women spent the better part of the afternoon with the dogs. By the time they left the shelter, the storm that had loomed above earlier was in full swing. Tara and Willow hurried to the blonde’s car and sat for a moment while the car warmed up before turning on the heat.

***

The smell of warm bread and pies greeted Willow and Tara’s noses the minute that they walked into the house. Both women were completely soaked from the short walk from the car to the front door. Des made her way from the kitchen to the front door.

“Goddess, you two are soaking wet. Is it that bad?”

Willow raised an eyebrow as her shoes squelched from the water that was sitting in her shoe. “Have a look out there.”

Des looked out the window and saw how the rain was practically coming down sideways while tree branches whipped in the wind.

“The storm will be over before the sabbat, and if not, I have some tricks that I can use to ensure a dry celebration. Why don’t both of you go upstairs and get into some dry clothing while I brew some tea for both of you?”

The younger witches nodded and headed upstairs after taking off their shoes and socks. Willow and Tara dug around in their respective drawers before they finally found comfortable jeans and long-sleeve t-shirts.

Willow headed towards the bathroom. “I’ll just change in the bathroom. Be back in a minute.”

Tara nodded. After the redhead closed the door, she changed out of her wet clothes and into the new clothes that she had dug out of her drawers. Afterward, she crawled into bed and got under the covers. She was still shivering when Willow came back from the bathroom. The redhead immediately got under the covers.

“Here. Let me help you warm up.”

The blonde nodded, and Willow held Tara to her while she rubbed her back for a while. Eventually, the azure-eyed witch was warm once again, but she continued to hug her friend.

Willow smiled when she felt Tara rub her back. “Feel better?”

The blonde nodded and continued to rub the redhead’s back. Eventually, Des came up to the room with two cups of tea.

“Once you’ve finished your tea and are nice and warm, come down to the kitchen. We could use your help with cooking tonight’s feast.”

Both women nodded as they sipped on the warm tea. Des left the room with a smile on her face. The golden glow of magic was still present between the two women. She had to wonder whether either of them was aware of it or if they could even see it. When she entered the kitchen, Des went over to Kat, who was rolling out the dough for the pumpkin ravioli that they would be having later. The high priestess tapped the tall witch’s shoulder so that she would turn around. Once her cobalt blue eyes met Kat’s chestnut brown eyes, Des pulled her love down to her level and kissed her soundly.

Kat smiled into the kiss. “Willow and Tara?”

Des nodded. “What is it about those two?”

The raven-haired witch shrugged. “I have some ideas, but we can talk about them later. We have a lot more to get done before we get started with the celebrations.”

Faith entered the kitchen. “Speaking of celebrations. I just checked on the homemade mead and it is good to go. Between that and the cider, we are guaranteed to have a good time tonight.”

The elder witches chuckled. Ever since Faith became old enough to drink, that was the aspect that she enjoyed most about this celebration.

Willow and Tara finally showed up in the kitchen where they began chopping vegetables and preparing the roast. Des had a look outside and smiled when she saw that the storm had cleared.

“Looks like I won’t have to call Ren tonight and have her take care of that little problem.”

Willow stopped chopping and looked back at the elder witch. “You mean you can control the weather?”

Des chuckled. “As cool as that sounds, no, I cannot control the weather. All I can do is ask Ren to divert the water elsewhere. Makes it very convenient for celebrations such as these.”

“That sounds an awful lot like controlling the weather, but I’ll take your word for it. So, what exactly are we doing for the sabbat?”

Kat grinned. “We call the corners, invite the friendly spirits in, light a bonfire, eat, drink, dance, and be merry. Des, are we going to be skyclad this year?”

Tara, Faith, and Des snickered while Willow looked clueless. “Skyclad?”

The younger Maclay tried to control a blush as she leaned over and whispered. “Naked. Skyclad means naked.”

The redhead’s eyebrows prepared for launch and tried to shoot through the roof. “Really? You want to do this naked? I, uh…”

Kat laughed softly. “Doing rituals, sabbats, and dancing around a bonfire while naked, or as we like to say, skyclad is an amazing experience. However, I was joking. We will not do this year’s celebration naked unless you want to.”

Willow shook her head and went back to chopping vegetables for the roast. Once the roast was put into the oven to cook, Faith came over to Willow and touched her elbow.

“Could you come outside with me and help set things up?”

Willow nodded and followed the dark-haired woman who handed her a case of cider. Faith took the other case of cider and headed out the back door. They sat the cases down by a log that would serve as a place to sit during the sabbat.

“Ok, now we need to gather the wood for the bonfire. You game?”

Willow nodded. “Do you get to do this every year?”

“Yeah. But it is worth it. Dancing around a bonfire and getting drunk? That is me living my best life.”

Willow laughed. “Isn’t it weird getting drunk with your mom?”

Faith shook her head. “Makes for some really good stories and some good blackmail material.”

Willow quirked an eyebrow.

“Let’s just say that one-year mom had a little too much and decided it would be a good idea to get skyclad while dancing. Keep in mind that this was before Tara moved here, but yeah… She didn’t remember it the next day. I had material for months to tease her with. I am hoping that something fun happens this year.”

The redhead laughed. “You play dirty, Faith. Should I be worried?”

“Nah, I won’t mess with you too much. Plus, I don’t want Tara to kick my ass. Speaking of… did she finally talk to you?”

The women talked while moving to gather the wood for the bonfire. “More like wrote me a letter, but I can understand why she did that instead of talking to me. Some things are just too hard to speak about. I hate that asshole. I’d love nothing more than to find him, give him a piece of my mind, and then banish him to the worst hell realm possible.”

“Did Tara go into detail about him?”

Willow shook her head.

“Listen, Des is going to ask you to spend some time with her alone. I know that you want to keep Tara close, especially after everything that she has told you, but you need to talk with Des and spend some time away from Tara. I promise you that mom and I will keep her safe.”

The thought of having to be away from Tara left a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, but Willow knew that she would have to adjust to that reality once they returned to school. They needed to be able to function without consistently being close to each other or touching.

Maybe Odessa can tell me why I am feeling the way that I am. I’ve gotten used to dealing with Kathryn and I am very comfortable with her, but Des? Yeah, that is a different animal altogether. What if she isn’t happy about how things are? Or if she doesn’t approve of me being her daughter’s friend? I really cannot bear the thought of not being in Tara’s life, and I don’t want anyone to make that more difficult than it may end up being.

“Red, you in there?”

Willow shook her head and came out of her thoughts. “Sorry. Got caught up in a mind babble. What were you saying?”

“That happens a lot, doesn’t it?”

Faith sat down on the log with two ciders in her hands. “Sit with me, Red. We need a break.”

Willow sat down beside the raven-haired woman.

“I want to thank you, Willow.”

The redhead turned her head as Faith handed her a cider and used her actual first name. She thought about responding but decided that silence was better in this case. Faith had something to say, and Willow wanted to give her the room to say it.

“The way that you handled the entire situation the first night we met… you did a much better job than I would have. That night was the first time I had ever been genuinely mad at T. Maybe I was mad for you or both of us, but it was a feeling I was not used to. I mean, T is a good friend, and I called her a dumbass because she couldn’t see what was in front of her. Even Des didn’t pick up on it. I saw your heartbreak and the hurt that you were feeling that night. The fact that you tried to soldier through it speaks volumes as to how much you care for not just her but mom and Des. During the past few days, you have never expressed anger towards me. If anything, you have shown me a great amount of care and kindness. I don’t know how you do it, but I am so grateful that you are here.”

Willow took a sip of her cider and considered Faith’s words. “I was scared that you saw, but then I wasn’t. Usually, during my moments of pain, I am never seen. I am grateful that you saw me, and that you talked with Tara. Otherwise, I still would have been in the dark about all of this. You were the initial kick in the ass that she needed; Solana was the second.”

“Yeah, I am kinda pissed that I missed meeting her.”

Willow chuckled. “Sol says that she will make another visit here soon. I’ll make sure that you meet her then.”

Faith gave Willow a curious look before shaking her head. “Well, now that our little Hallmark moment is over, let’s finish these ciders and build the bonfire.”

“Sounds good, CSB.”

The raven-haired woman barked out a laugh before finishing her cider and moving towards the pile of wood that they had accumulated.

Both women worked for the next hour building the bonfire while having another cider.

_________________
If we treat people as they ought to be, we help them become what they are capable of becoming.
~Johann Wolfgang von Goethe
Flaming is only allowed if you're being fabulously queer and campy <3


Top
 Profile  
 
Display posts from previous:  Sort by  
Post new topic Reply to topic  [ 80 posts ]  Go to page Previous  1, 2, 3  Next

All times are UTC - 8 hours [ DST ]


Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 6 guests


You cannot post new topics in this forum
You cannot reply to topics in this forum
You cannot edit your posts in this forum
You cannot delete your posts in this forum
You cannot post attachments in this forum

Search for:
Jump to:  

W/T Love 24/7 since July 2000
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group